← Späť na vyhľadávanie
Všeobecný súd Európskej únie·10.7.1991

T-1/89

ECLI:EU:T:1991:38

Súd
Všeobecný súd Európskej únie
IČS
61989TC0001

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF ACTING AS ADVOCATE GENERAL delivered on 10 July 1991 *

Contents

Introduction II- 875

The structural problems affecting the market in polypropylene in the years 1977 to 1983 II- 876

I — General section II- 878

A — Issues arising from the administrative procedure II- 878

1. The course of the administrative procedure II- 878

2. The applicants' main arguments II- 883

3. The nature of competition cases II- 884

4. The Commission's internal working procedures II- 886

(a) The internal organization of the Commission's work II- 886

(b) The Hearing Officer II- 888

5. Access to documents II- 889

(a) The Hearing Officer's report II- 889

* Original language: Danish.

II - 869

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

(b) Internal working documents relating to the press conference II- 891

(c) Other questions concerning access to files and the presentation of evidence to the undertakings II- 892

6. Alteration of the legal assessment in the course of the procedure II- 900

7. The minutes of the hearing before the Commission II- 905

B — The reasons on which the decision is stated to be based II- 907

1. The reasoning requirement in general II- 907

2. The Commission's duty to comment in the decision on the evidence and arguments adduced before the decision is adopted II- 908

3. The individualization of the decision II- 911

4. The interpretation of Article 85 as a formal problem II- 912

C — The concept of an'undertaking'as'perpetrator of an act' II- 913

D — The interpretation of Article 85 II- 921

1. Introduction II- 921

2. The concept of agreement II- 922

3. The concept of concerted practice II- 923

(a) The problem defined II- 923

(b) The significance of the question in the present cases II- 924

(c) The parties' submissions and arguments II- 925

I I - 870

RHÖNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

(d) Historical background II- 927

(e) The dicta of the Court of Justice concerning the concept of 'concerted practice' II- 929

(f) Observations of the Court's Advocates General on the question II- 933

(g) Academic writing II- 935

(h) The starting point for interpretation II- 939

(i) Do 'concerted practices' require conduct on the market? II- 939

(j) The structure of the two forms of infringement II- 944

4. May a doctrine of attempt be propounded in the context of Article 85? II- 945

5. Was the undertakings' conduct objectively inapt as a means? II- 946

6. In there one agreement and one concerted practice? II- 948

7. Collective responsibility under Article 85(1)? II- 950

E — General remarks on the assessment of the evidence and on the categories of evidence and the evidence itself II- 953

1. General II- 953

2. Unfettered evaluation of the evidence II- 954

3. Oral evidence II- 954

II-871

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

4. Documentary evidence II- 955

5. The economic analyses II- 957

6. Target prices and volumes as the subject-matter of agreements or of concertation II- 957

F — Is the existence of a cartel proved ? II- 960

1. Introduction II- 960

2. The alleged floor-price agreement II- 960

3. The continuation of the floor-price agreement II- 965

4. The meetings between the producers II- 965

5. Assessment of the situation in 1977 II- 965

6. Assessment of the situation in 1978 II- 968

7. Assessment of the situation in 1979 II- 970

8. The price initiatives II- 971

(a) The price initiative from July to December 1979 II- 971

(b) January to May 1981 II- 975

(c) August to December 1981 II- 977

(d) The periods from June t o July 1982 and from September to November 1982 II- 979

(e) The end of the price cartel II- 980

II - 8 7 2

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

9. The quota arrangements II- 981

(a) The arrangement for 1980 II- 981

(b) The period 1981-82 II- 983

1981 II- 984

1982 II- 985

(c) Quota arrangements in 1983 II- 986

10. Account management and account leadership II- 987

11. Other ancillary measures II- 988

G — Limitation II- 988

II — The individual cases II- 990

A — Rhône-Poulenc (Case T-1/89) II- 990

B — Petrofina (Case T-2/89) II- 994

C — Atochem (Case T-3/89) II- 999

D — BASF (Case T-4/89) 11-1000

E — ANIC (Enichem) (Case T-6/89) 11-1001

F — Hercules (Case T-7/89) 11-1002

G — DSM (Case T-8/89) 11-1006

II - 8 7 3

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

H — Hüls (Case T-9/89) 11-1007

I — Hoechst (Case T-10/89) 11-1009

J — Shell (Case T-11/89) 11-1010

K — Solvay (Case T-12/89) 11-1012

L — ICI (Case T-13/89) 11-1013

M — Montedipe (Case T-14/89) 11-1015

N — Chemie Linz (Case T-15/89) II-1016

III — Penalties II-1017

A — The Commission's fining policy 11-1017

B — Has the Commission taken all relevant factors into account? 11-1020

C — Mitigating circumstances 11-1024

D — Reduction of the fines as a result of the annulment of certain parts of the

decision 11-1026

E — Must the Commission draw up a catalogue of fines? 11-1026

F — Extent or intensity of the individual undertaking's participation 11-1028

1. Extent as stated in the Commission's decision 11-1028

2. The four large producers 11-1030

3. The minor producers 11-1030

IV - — II 874Conclusion 11-1032

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

Mr President, with minor variations in the formulation of Members of the Court, the individual applications, that the decision should be annulled or in the alternative the fines either cancelled or reduced. By order of the Court of First Instance of 25 Introduction September 1990, the fourteen cases were joined for the purposes of the oral procedure.

On a proposal by the First Chamber, the Court of First Instance, sitting in plenary session, decided on 16 November 1989 to In addition to a number of objections of designate an Advocate General in Joined a procedural nature concerning the Cases T - l / 8 9 to T-4/89 and T-6/89 to Commission's administrative handling of the T-15/89 (the polypropylene cases). I was cases, the actions brought raise a number of subsequently designated by the President of important questions on the interpretation of the Court of First Instance to perform that Article 85 of the EEC Treaty. These function. Examination of the case-files and questions are dealt with in detail in all the the impression given at the oral hearing pleadings and the way in which they are show that the cases fully satisfy the decided will be of considerable importance criteria — namely the legal difficulty and for the future application of Article 85. As the factual complexity of the case — for the Court will recall, at the hearing the designating an Advocate General now laid Commission even went so far as to express down in the Court of First Instance's own the view that Article 85 would have to be rules of procedure. amended if the Court did not accept the Commission's fundamental arguments concerning the interpretation and application of Article 85. One of the most important points in the case is the question The cases concern the Commission's of the interpretation of the term 'concerted decision of 23 April 1986 relating to practice' in Article 85, unless, of course, a proceeding under Article 85 of the when everything is considered there are EEC Treaty (IV/31.149 —Polypropylene) grounds for concluding that all of what the (Official Journal 1986 L 230, p. 1). In that Commission alleges constitutes 'agreements' decision heavy fines were imposed on fifteen within the meaning of Article 85. The undertakings in the chemical industry for question here is whether the Commission is having, over periods of varying lengths from correct in its view that a concerted practice mid-1977 until at least November 1983, within the meaning of Article 85 exists as participated in an agreement and concerted soon as the 'concertation' takes place or practice whereby they formed a price cartel whether there must also be a 'practice' and introduced quota arrangements and within the meaning contended for by the other measures supporting the price cartel. applicants, in the sense that there must be a In its decision the Commission further demonstrable attempt, by means of direct ordered the undertakings to bring the initiatives vis-à-vis the undertakings' infringements to an end. customers, to put into effect on the market what has been 'concerted'. Another major issue is the extent to which the much debated 'framework agreement' can Fourteen of the fifteen undertakings constitute a single agreement within the thereupon brought proceedings claiming, meaning of Article 85 if, on the one hand,

II - 875

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

there is no evidence to suggest that the The structural problems affecting the measures which were subsequently taken market in polypropylene in the years 1977 to were on the whole based on an agreement 1983 on future cooperation between the applicants, while, on the other hand, it may be assumed that a significant number of measures were put into effect, each one of which can be said to be based on agreements or constitute a concerted practice, which together form a pattern and As is apparent from many observations which were systematized to a considerable made in the pleadings and at the hearing, as extent. A third major problem is the well as from the Commission's decision, the question of each individual applicant's invol- present cases are marked by the very severe vement. This question comprises two parts: structural problems which beset the polypro- on the one hand, there are the evidential pylene market from the mid-1970s to the problems and, on the other, there is the beginning of the 1980s. The problem was question of liability for cooperation or considerable overcapacity, which meant low participation, or, as it was put in the course profitability for producers and in many of the proceedings, the question of cases heavy losses in the production of poly- collective responsibility or of a collective propylene. As the Commission states in its infringement. decision (point 12), the very expensive production plant entailed such high fixed costs that reasonable profitability depended in large measure on obtaining a high level of plant utilization. Around 1977, after the expiry of a number of patents and in the light of very optimistic forecasts for growth in demand, seven new producers began to produce polypropylene in Western Europe causing production capacity to increase very significantly, but in the years which followed demand failed by far to match that increased capacity. In my view, it is not A number of the procedural objections recur necessary for the purposes of the Court's in most of the cases and the main problems decision to examine further the underlying set out above are, with few exceptions, reasons for the sudden overcapacity common to all the cases. The same is true of because, as will be seen later, I agree with the question of penalties. I have thus the Commission that the question whether, decided to structure my Opinion in this how far or to what extent State aid was way: I begin with a general section, in granted to some undertakings in the which I discuss the alleged procedural industry concerned must be immaterial. defects in the Commission's decision, the question of the interpretation and application of Article 85, and the general principles governing the question of proof of an infringement in cases of this type; in the second part, I examine each case indi- vidually with a view to establishing how the When there arises in a market-oriented evidence stands in relation to the individual economy a situation of overcapacity in a applicants; in the third part, I deal with the particular sector, capacity must be reduced question of penalties. in the long term, all other things being

II - 876

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

equal. The Commission has indeed Those considerations prompt reflection on explained (in point 13 of the decision) that one of the fundamental problems of compe- in 1982 discussions were held on this tition law, namely the question of the extent matter, which led to a proposal to reduce to which, and within which limits, under- capacity. The Commission would not, takings which are normally in competition however, give its approval to a 'crisis cartel' with one another may lawfully cooperate in suggested by the undertakings if there were order to defend their common interests, to be 'unacceptable restrictions on compe- either in a systemized way through trade tition such as price or quota-fixing'. associations or similar organizations or in specific instances, when special problems

arise. On the one hand, there is no doubt that undertakings, just like workers, enjoy the right of association and are entitled to defend their commercial interests against the State and others; on the other hand, it is equally unquestionable that there is an important public interest in ensuring that competition on the common market is not thereby distorted: see Article 3(f) of the If there is overcapacity on a market, the EEC Treaty. A balance must therefore be existing undertakings, confronted with new struck between, on the one side, the competitors entering the market, will interests of the undertakings involved, and, normally either try to out-compete the on the other side, the aim of ensuring that newcomers, stop or reduce production consumers and other parties on the market themselves, or try to reach an 'arrangement' are not exposed to unreasonable prices o r with the new undertakings. ' It is hardly trading conditions. surprising that undertakings experiencing a situation such as that which prevailed on the

polypropylene market in 1977 should consider steps to avoid devastating price competition, which could jeopardize the In determining the possibilities open t o very heavy investments in plant they have undertakings for cooperation and ident- made, by reaching a mutual arrangement in ifying where the demarcation line between order to survive for the time being pending lawful discussions and unlawful agreements the advent of better times. In the present or practices lies there is thus a difficult cases, a certain reduction in production course to be charted between Scylla and capacity did take place, on a more or less Charybdis.

As Advocate General Sir Gordon voluntary basis, but there was no decisive Slynn 2 has stated, the fact that an under- reduction in capacity and the crisis in the taking attends a meeting at which other industry lasted at least six years. Thus, the undertakings reach agreements that will crisis lasted a long time, perhaps much distort competition does not by itself longer than the undertakings involved had amount to its having participated in an expected. This was probably due in agreement or in a concerted practice.

T h e particular to the direct and indirect effects undertaking's representative might have of the second big oil price rise in 1979 and attended the meeting in the belief that there the subsequent sharp rise in the price of the were no dubious subjects on the agenda, raw material, propylene, together with the and, as stated, undertakings must be general economic downturn which resulted allowed a certain freedom to discuss in reduced demand. 2 — SA Musique Diffusion Française and Others v Commission 1 — See Baden Fuller in European Law Review 1979, p. 439. [1983] ECR 1825, at 1930.

II - 877

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T - l / 8 9

common problems. However, any attempt the contested decision is vitiated by a to undermine one of the market's most number of procedural defects. In evaluating essential functions, namely the free this claim it may be useful to look first at formation of prices, must be fiercely how the Commission conducted the admin- resisted, and any undertaking which, over a istrative procedure in the present cases. lengthy period of time, sends members of its staff to numerous meetings at which measures are discussed which, from the undertakings' point of view, may perhaps be comprehensible in view of the industry's difficulties but which are difficult to /. The course of the administrative procedure reconcile with Article 85(1), is, in my opinion, in a weak position.

As is apparent from the decision, on 13 and As the Court of Justice held in the Ziichner 14 October 1983 Commission officials judgment, 3 the requirement of inde- carried out unannounced investigations pendence in Community competition law pursuant to Article 14(3) of Regulation N o 'strictly precludefs] any direct or indirect 17/62 4 at the premises of ten producers of contact between . . . traders, the object or polypropylene supplying the Community effect of which is to create conditions of market (Atochem, BASF AG, D S M N V , competition which do not correspond to the Hercules Chemical NV, Hoechst AG, Hüls normal conditions of the market in AG, ICI PLC, Montedipe,* Shell Inter- question, regard being had to the nature of national Chemicals Co. Ltd. and Solvay and the products or services offered, the size Cie). Fines were subsequently imposed on and number of the undertakings and the those undertakings, which have brought volume of the said market.' On the other actions against the Commission. In addition, hand, however, competition law does not, an investigation was carried out at the of course, preclude contacts per se between premises of BP Chemie in Paris. BP is, undertakings. however, not covered by the contested decision because the Commission did not consider that it had sufficient evidence against that undertaking (point 78, last sentence, of the decision). After the investi- I — General section gations, the Commission requested infor- mation from the abovementioned under- takings pursuant to Article 11 of Regulation

4 — Council Regulation N o 17/62/EEC of 6 February 1962: A — Issues arising from the administrative First Regulation implementing Articles 85 and 86 of the procedure Treaty (OJ, English Special Edition 1959-1962, p. 87). * In this caie the names Montedison, Montepolimeri and Montedipe, as well as the abbreviation Monte, appear inter alia. According to the documents in the case, until the end of 1980 the parent company of the Montedison Group, Montedison S. p. A., itself undertook polypropylene production but from 1 January 1981 production was transferred to the wholly-owned All the applicants have claimed with varying subsidiary Montepolimeri S. p. A. to which the Statement of Objections was addressed. As is apparent from the fourth emphasis and in various combinations that paragraph of point 8 of the decision, in conjunction with Articles 3 and 5 thereof, an internal reorganization of the Montedison Group took place, which resulted in the decision 3 — Judgment of 14 July 1981 ¡n Case 172/80 Gerhard Zūchner being addressed to Montedipe S. p. A., which is the applicant in v Bayerische Vereimhank /4G[198I] ECR 2021 (paragraph Case T-14/89. In this Opinion the undertaking will be referred 14, at p. 2031). to as Montedipe or Monte.

II - 878

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

No 17/62; five other undertakings In June 1984, the Commission granted the (AMOCO, Chemie Linz AG, Petrokjemi applicants access to files. This was done in a AS, Petrofina SA and ANIC Spa) were also way which has given rise to some asked to provide information. Of those five controversy in the proceedings and with undertakings, three have brought actions which some of the applicants are not against the Commission; one undertaking, satisfied. SAGA Petrokjemi AS & Co., has paid the fine imposed; finally, there is the under- taking A M O C O , against which the Commission did not consider it had enough On 24 October 1984, a meeting took place evidence. preparatory to the oral hearing, which was to begin on 12 November 1984, between, on the one hand, the Commission official, Roland Monssard, whose task it was t o Commission officials subsequently carried conduct the hearing, and, on the other out investigations pursuant to Article 14(2) hand, the undertakings' legal advisers. It of Regulation No 17/62 at the premises of appears from a note produced by Shell that ANIC and the selling agents of Chemie on that occasion the official in question Linz in the United Kingdom and Germany. made two statements, one of which is relied N o investigations were carried out at the upon by some undertakings in support of premises of Rhône-Poulenc, which is never- their case, the other being relied upon by theless covered by the decision. Commission. First, he is said to have stated that a representative of each individual undertaking had to be present at the hearing (in other words, that the matter should not be left exclusively to outside Counsel) and On 30 April 1984, the Commission decided, that, in his view, it was 'safer' for the upon its own initiative, to open the company's representative to be a member of proceedings provided for in Article 3(1) of the 'commercial service'. The second Regulation No 17 and in May 1984 it sent statement concerned his own role. H e to the fifteen undertakings a written explained that he was only expressing a statement of objections pursuant to the personal view and that it was moreover 'not regulation. This covered inter alia all the very important'. He went on to explain that undertakings which have now brought there was some disagreement between the proceedings, apart from ANIC and Rhône- Commissioner responsible and himself about Poulenc. The statement of objections was his role in the conduct of competition cases, divided into a general part and a part or, in other words, that there was specifically directed to each individual disagreement over the interpretation of his undertaking. terms of reference. 5

It appears from the files that all the under- That was ostensibly the reason, given in a takings involved at that time thereupon letter of 30 October 1984 sent to the requested an oral hearing pursuant to Commission by Shell's legal adviser, for Article 7 of Regulation N o 99/63 (Regu- Shell's declining to take part in the oral lation No 99/63/EEC of the Commission hearing before the Commission. of 25 July 1963 on the hearings provided for in Article 19(1) and (2) of Council 5 — According to the note drawn up by Shell's representatives after the meeting, Annex 16 to Shell's application (Case Regulation No 17). T-11/89).

II - 879

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

As a result of arguments advanced by the opportunity to deal with the issues at a new undertakings in their replies to the oral hearing. In addition, the undertakings statement of objections, on 31 October 1984 objected to the condition that their the Commission sent to the legal advisers of commercial services should not have the the undertakings a bundle of documents. material disclosed to them. Secondly, the Among those documents were copies of undertakings claimed that after the first price instructions given by the undertakings round of the oral hearings there was an to their commercial services together with increasing and significant lack of clarity in summaries of the documents. The lawyers the legal view adopted by the Commission of a number of undertakings refused to and against which the undertakings had to accept the conditions upon which the docu- defend themselves. In the undertakings' mentation was made available and returned view, the origin of that uncertainty was the it before the oral hearing. In particular, the considerable lack of clarity in the statement lawyers were unhappy with the Com- of objections. Finally, they were of the mission's requirement that the documents opinion that the uncertainty was further were not to be shown to the commercial increased at the oral hearing. It was alleged services of the undertakings. that various Commission officials had attempted to clarify the statement of objections orally and that those explanations were difficult to understand and appeared inconsistent in themselves and with each T h e first session of the oral hearing took other. place from 12 to 20 November 1984. At that session, several undertakings refused to go into the material sent to them on 31 October 1984. They asserted that the Commission had altered its arguments and that at the very least they should have the opportunity to reply in writing; in addition, they claimed that they had not had On the first point, the undertakings claimed sufficient time to acquaint themselves with more specifically that from the text of the the documents concerned before the hearing statement of objections and the material began. sent to them later it was impossible to establish which part of the documentary evidence was relied on to support the Commission's various findings: thus, it was not possible to establish on the basis of all In a joint letter of 28 November 1984 from the material exactly what the Commission BASF, DSM, Hercules, Hoechst, ICI, alleged against each individual undertaking. Chemie Linz, Montedipe, Petrofina and As will be seen, that is a question which will Solvay (with which Hüls associated itself by recur later on in the case. a letter of 4 December 1984), the lawyers of those undertakings were highly critical on two points: first, they claimed that the material that had been sent to them on 31 October 1984 introduced new issues, both legal and evidential. The undertakings then argued that they should have sufficient time to analyse the material and submit written In addition, the undertakings raised the observations and then should be given the question of the meaning of the expression

I I - 880

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

used in the subsequent letter of 31 October As was also to be asserted later, the under- 1984, which referred to a 'representative takings took the view that the statement of sample' of price instructions and so forth. In objections was extremely unclear on that this connection, the undertakings expressed point and that the lack of clarity had their fears about the use to which the become even more pronounced at the oral Commission might decide to put the hearing; they therefore asked that the remaining documentary evidence that had Commission clarify its points of view. not been sent. The undertakings considered that conduct to be contrary to the judgment of the Court in the AEG case. 6 With regard to that first point, the undertakings insisted that the Commission should either identify all further allegedly similar price instructions In response, on 29 March 1985 the on which the Commission intended to base Commission sent a new set of price its case and the documentation on which instructions and tables to the undertakings, such a comparison was founded or confirm together with a summary of the evidence that it would not rely on such non- available for each price initiative for which identified comparisons in connection with a documentation existed. However, it was decision. They further insisted that the essentially the same material which had Commission should remove the prohibition been sent on 31 October 1984. In the same against showing the material in question to connection, the Commission lifted the the undertakings' commercial services. prohibition against disclosing the documen- Finally, they asked to be given the oppor- tation in question to the commercial tunity to comment on the new material both services, gave the undertakings the oppor- in writing and at a new oral hearing. tunity to reply in writing and indicated that it was ready to hold another oral hearing. In addition, on the same day the Commission sent a letter to the undertakings responding to their arguments that the cartel that the Commission believed existed had not been precisely defined.

With regard to the second point, the under- takings raised the question of the extent to which it is necessary for the Commission to state precisely in each case what it regards The Commission's view regarding the as an agreement within the meaning of relationship between an agreement and a Article 85 and what it regards as a concerted practice, as notified to the under- concerted practice. This question later takings in the letter of 29 March 1985, can developed into one of the main issues in the be summarized as follows: over a long case. Even by that stage the undertakings period the majority of polypropylene were putting forward the view, subsequently producers had agreed at regular and institu- to become their main argument, that the tionalized meetings to set target prices, concept of a concerted practice has an target volumes and target quotas and to objective element, a practice, whereas that is take various measures to give effect to those not the case where the concept of an plans. After the meetings the agreed plans agreement is concerned. were implemented by means of instructions given to the producers' commercial services. 6 — Judgment of 25 October 1983 in Case 107/82 AEG v Commiision [1983] ECR 3151. As detailed notes taken at the time of the

II-881

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

meetings show, the degree of consensus 'agreement' or vice versa appear to serve no attained in the matter of prices and volumes purpose. is a ground for finding that the prohibited cooperation between the participants in the meetings may be considered equivalent to an agreement or a number of agreements As regards ANIC and Rhône-Poulenc, within the meaning of Article 85(1) having which were not involved at the first stage, as its or their object or effect the restriction the Commission believed that it had of competition. T h a t finding applies even if, obtained sufficient information concerning given the nature of the agreements, it was these undertakings and so, on 29 October not possible to commit them to paper or to 1984, a statement of objections matching enforce them by legal means. In some cases, the objections sent to the other under- the arrangements resulting from the takings was sent to both companies.

The cooperation may have the character of both oral hearing for those two undertakings and an agreement and a concerted practice, ICI took place at the second series of particularly when they are complex, meetings in July 1985. At this second round comprehensive and subject to continual of meetings, which took place from 8 to 11 alterations. Examples of these can be found July 1985 and on 25 July 1985, every under- in the Fedetab case, in which the Court saw taking took part except Shell, which as no reason to distinguish between the stated, had not taken part in the first round different forms of prohibited conduct.

Even either. though some of the arrangements made by the producers who took part in the meetings d o not, in the present cases, all present the characteristics of a detailed 'agreement', The draft minutes of the meetings were sent those producers nevertheless adopted to the Advisory Committee on Restrictive measures with the common objective of Practices and Monopolies on 19 November 1985 and to the undertakings on 25 coordinating their commercial policy. The November 1985. The final version of the

precise form assumed by the prohibited minutes, including the undertakings' cooperation is thus only of subsidiary amendments and additions, was sent to importance; the producers participated in an them on 8 July 1986. unlawful cartel, the various elements of which can all be grouped together under the heading 'agreement' and the heading 'concerted practices' at the same time. Thus, As became apparent during the hearing even if it were to be assumed that the before the Court, the Advisory Committee producers' anti-competitive arrangements as dealt with the case without being in a whole should be regarded as a concerted possession of the final version of the practice rather than as an agreement which minutes, whereas when the Commission is possibly combined with a concerted dealt with the case it was in possession of practice, the prohibition laid down in Article the draft minutes as well as the under- 85 would be applicable not merely to their takings' replies and requests for uniform conduct on prices and sales but amendments. also, and all the more, to the preparation stage and in relation to the previous

meetings. When this is borne in mind, arguments designed to prove that the facts In connection with the publication of the which the Commission has complained of contested decision the Commission held a constitute a 'concerted practice' and not an press conference and issued a press release. In the press bureaux reports of the press

II-882

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

conference it is stated inter alia that one of 2. 77>e applicants' main arguments Commissioner Sutherland's staff had said that the Commission was of the view that as a result of the cartel's activity the price of polypropylene had been artificially raised by between 15 and 3 0 % in the period between As the Court of Justice has had occasion to 1977 and 1982 and by 4 0 % in 1982. find in a series of cases, the principle of audi alteram partem is an absolutely fundamental principle in the administrative law of the Community, including its competition law. The undertaking concerned must thus be allowed access to the documents and other That course of the procedure has given rise evidence which the administration intends t o to a large number of objections of a put forward against the undertaking and procedural nature against the contested must be given an opportunity to comment decision. The most important of them will on both the material on which the decision be dealt with here, in the first part of my is based and the legal arguments on which Opinion, while the views put forward only the decision is founded. by individual undertakings will be dealt with in the second part in the sections concerning the individual undertakings.

In the present cases, the applicants have put forward a number of factual arguments which all have the common feature of evincing the undertakings' conviction that Among the many objections which the both the course assumed by the procedure undertakings, which have now become the and the decision itself did not afford them a applicants, have described as procedural proper opportunity to prepare their defence. objections, a number clearly relate to the One applicant also challenges the way in administrative procedure, such as the issue which the Commission deals with compe- of access to files, whereas others lie on the tition cases. borderline separating what may normally be classified as procedural questions from issues of substantive law, for example DSM's claim that the Commission has not taken sufficient account of the in dubio pro The applicants put forward the following reo principle. Again, in other cases it principal arguments: appears that some applicants consider it advantageous to redefine as procedural in nature issues which are clearly substantive. This may be the cause for some uncertainty in the applicants' definition of the issues — The Commission's internal organization arising. It is indeed clear that it is not does not meet the standard required, possible, either as a matter of logic or of since law, to draw a sharp line between questions which must be classified as procedural and questions of substantive law. On the other hand, it is equally clear that a question must be determined regardless of how it is (a) the same persons both investigate defined. and decide the case; and

II-883

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

(b) the Hearing Officer had his powers (c) the reasoning in the decision is not restricted in relation to the sufficiently individualized in relation Commission's general decision on to each individual undertaking. the Hearing Officer's terms of reference.

The first principal argument raises funda- mental issues concerning the Commission's activity in competition cases, which prompts — The undertakings have not been given me to embark first of all on a examination sufficient access to files. of the general nature of such cases.

T o some extent, two other matters occupy a — The undertakings have not had all the place apart, having been previously dealt relevant documents communicated to with under an Article 91 procedure before them. the Court of Justice. These are the question of access to files in relation to the Hearing Officer's report and secondly the documentary evidence which formed the basis for the press conference held in — The bodies empowered to take a connection with the publication of the decision did not have a full and proper decision. Moreover, many of the questions foundation for taking a decision. concerning procedural defects raised in the present cases have arisen previously in cases before the Court of Justice.

— The Commission altered its legal assessment of the case during the course 3. The nature of competition cases of the procedure.

In various connections the applicants have directed rather general criticism at the — The decision is insufficiently reasoned, Commission's handling of competition in particular because: cases. This question touches upon one of the major difficulties which arises in the handling of competition cases and which to some extent is manifest in this instance in (a) the Commission has not given an connection with the handling of the adequate reply to the undertakings' procedural objections and to an even arguments or addressed the greater extent in connection with the documentary evidence produced by handling of the issues of substantive law. I them; have in mind the tension which can clearly be felt — perhaps even more so in the present cases than in any previous compe- tition case which has come before the Court of Justice — between the procedural (b) the reasoning in the decision is framework of the cases, consisting of an internally inconsistent; administrative procedure followed by

II-884

RHÔNE-POULENC V COMMISSION

judicial review of legality, and the substance addressed itself to a question which formed of the cases, which all broadly exhibit the an offshoot from one of the Pioneer cases. 9 characteristics of a criminal law case. In However, as the Court of Justice expressly many instances, the parties' submissions can emphasized in the said judgments, the only be understood with the help of the Commission is bound to observe the terminology and concepts used in criminal procedural safeguards provided for by law and procedure. Community law. It follows, on the one hand, that no institutional claims, that is t o say claims relating to the established system, can be advanced concerning the The Court of Justice has held that the Commission's handling of competition cases procedure for dealing with cases before the but that the Commission — and this is self- Commission is an administrative procedure. evident — must in any event respect not I would refer here to the judgment of 15 only the written rules but also the unwritten July 1970 in Case 45/69, Boehringer principles laid down in the case-law of the Mannheim v Commission [1970] ECR 153, Court of Justice. In the Pioneer cases, the at paragraph 23, where it was held that the Court of Justice considered Article 6(1) of procedure before the Commission the European Convention for the Protection concerning the application of Article 85 of of Human Rights in connection with an the EEC Treaty is an administrative allegation that the decision in those cases procedure, even where it can lead to the was unlawful because the Commission imposition of fines. This means, as far as the exercised the function of both judge and present case is concerned, that the prosecutor, whilst in the Fedetah cases it Commission's decision was not unlawful addressed the question in connection with notwithstanding the fact that the members alleged infringements of a number of of the Commission themselves did not take procedural rules. The arguments of the part in the hearings but left this task to undertakings were not accepted in any of officials pursuant to Article 9(1) of Regu- the cases. lation No 99/63.

Furthermore, the Commission is not a tribunal in the sense in which that term is In view of the fact — in my view confirmed used in Article 6 of the European to some extent by the judgment of the Convention for the Protection of Human Court of Human Rights in the Öztürk Rights. This point has been made several case 1 0 — that the fines which may be times by the Court of Justice 7 and it has not imposed on undertakings pursuant to Article been gainsaid by the bodies set up under the 15 of Regulation No 17/62 do in fact, Human Rights Convention — see the notwithstanding what is stated in Article decision of the European Commission for 15(4), have a criminal law character," it is the Protection of Human Rights of 9 vitally important that the Court should seek February 1990, 8 in which that body to bring about a state of legal affairs not susceptible of any justified criticism with 7 — Judgment of 29 October 1980 in Joined Cases 209 to 215/78 van Landewyck and Others v Commission reference to the European Convention for ÇFedelalf) [1980] ECR 3125 (paragraphs 79-81, p. 3248), and judgment of 7 June 1983 in Joined Cases 100-103/80 SA Musique Diffusion Française and Others v Commission 9 — See footnote 7. (the Pioneer cases) [1983] ECR 1825 (paragraphs 6 to 8, p. 10 — Judgment of 21 February 1984. 1880). 11 — See also Piiakos, Les Droits de la Défense et le Droit 8 — Case No 13258/87, M & Co. v Federal Republic of Communautaire de la Concurrence, Bruylant, Brussels Germany. 1987, p. 145 et seq.

II - 885

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

the Protection of Human Rights. At all 4. The Commission's internal working events, within the framework formed by the procedures existing body of rules and the judgments handed down hitherto it must therefore be sought to ensure that legal protection within the Community meets the standard otherwise regarded as reasonable in Europe.

(a) The internal organization of the Commission's work

In this connection it is also important to emphasize that the written and unwritten rules in any given legal order must be considered in their entirety when it is a matter of determining whether the private party or parties concerned have had Shell has contended both in the procedure sufficient opportunity to prepare their before the Commission and in the defence. If, for instance, there is in principle proceedings before the Court that the no unlimited access to files as regards all Commission disregarded essential legal safe- material not in the nature of internal guards during the procedure. Arguing that working documents in the narrower sense of the Commission failed to fulfil its 'duty to that term — which does not exist in the act fairly', Shell states that the administrative law of the Community — the Commission's working procedures should requirements regarding the other legal safe- be so organized, first, to ensure as guards must be tightened considerably, for reasonably as is practicable that that duty they will then have to sustain the funda- can be observed and, secondly, to afford the mental principle that the private party must undertakings involved in cases before the have cognizance of all material of Commission as well as the public a importance for the resolution of the case reasonable degree of confidence in the and that no further material exists which Commission as an impartial adjudicator. In might be relevant. Precisely that problem this connection, Shell claims that in dealing was discussed in connection with the with cases pursuant to Regulations Nos applicants' concern that there might be 17/62 and 99/63 the Commission has a some unknown material proving the effects duty to adopt an objective and impartial of the cartel as alleged at the press position with regard to all the evidence and conference and that that material might to listen to arguments put forward by the have been made the basis for the decision in applicants which may cast serious doubt the case and in particular for fixing the upon the provisional views expressed in the fines. It is thus necessary to examine statement of objections. Shell expresses the carefully whether the decision rests on such view that the said objective can only be a safe foundation that the existence of attained if there is a functional separation relevant material of which the undertakings between the 'investigative' stage and the have not been appraised can be practically 'prosecutorial' stage within the Commission. excluded.12 According to Shell, there was no such sepa- ration at the time when the present cases 12 — On this point, see the judgment of the Court of 9 were being investigated and assessed, at any November 1983 in Case 322/81 NV Nederlandsche event not before the time when the Banden-Industrie Michelin v Commission [1983] ECR 3461, at paragraphs 5 to 10, pp. 3498, 3499. statements of objections were sent out. Shell

II - 886

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

cites a number of concrete examples from outstanding work. I therefore agree with the the procedure, which, in its view, demon- Commission that any errors made in dealing strate such a biased and unbalanced with the present complex of cases do not assessment of some of the facts that it warrant the conclusion that the internal would be warrantable to conclude that the organization of the Commission was working procedure in Directorate-General arranged in a way that it may be assumed IV was in itself capable of affecting the from the outset that it leads to mistakes of decisions to the applicants' detriment. the sort the applicant considers it has demonstrated.

After explaining the reorganization of the Directorate-General which took place in 1984 and 1985 and which, in the defendant's opinion, was apt to allay the criticism expressed, the Commission states that in this regard there are no rules On the other hand, as suggested in the anywhere stipulating how the Commission previous paragraph, Shell is right in pointing should organize its internal working out that generally problems may arise if the procedures. Furthermore, the Commission same administrative authority has such denies that it is possible to trace back the wide-ranging powers that, in addition to origin of any mistakes or errors of judgment investigating and prosecuting, it may also to a specific way of organizing its work. In impose fines of such considerable amounts its view, the examples advanced by the as in these cases. According to the case-law applicants must therefore be dealt with as a of the Court of Justice cited above, 1J it is, whole, together with the substantive issues. however, quite clear that Article 6 of the Finally, the Commission points out that Convention for the Protection of Human more than twenty of its staff worked on the Rights can provide no specific legal under- case. pinning for the call for the Commission's work to be organized in a particular way. It would appear that Shell, in referring to the normal requirements of good administrative practice, objectivity and impartiality, with which no one can disagree and which Shell rightly considers should form the guidelines In my view, the first thing which must be for dealing with competition cases, is said in response to those points is that as a seeking to establish a principle that adminis- rule it is not possible in any individual case trative working procedures should be to conclude from possible mistakes or organized in a particular way; however, possibly poor work that there is something such a principle cannot be derived from the generally wrong with the way in which the Treaty, from the rules laid down pursuant Commission's work is organized internally. thereto for the handling of competition Even administrative authorities organized in cases, or from any other source of law. the best way conceivable, incorporating all Shell's submissions concerning the possible procedural guarantees, can make Commission's internal working procedures mistakes. Conversely, organizations whose should therefore be dismissed. internal working arrangements perhaps leave something to be desired can perform 13 — See footnote 7.

II-887

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

(b) The Hearing Officer Article 6

In the early 1980s the Commission found it In performing the duties defined in Article 2 expedient that one person, enjoying relative above, the Hearing Officer may, if he independence in his official duties, should in deems it appropriate, refer his observations future take charge of oral hearings when direct to the Member of the Commission they took place pursuant to Article 9(1) of with special responsibility for competition, Regulation N o 99/63. The Commission at the time when the preliminary draft therefore created the post of Hearing decision is submitted to the latter for Officer with effect from 1 September 1982; reference to the Advisory Committee on Mr Roland Mussard was appointed to the Restrictive Practices and Dominant post and it was he who took charge of the Positions. hearings in the present cases. The creation of the post was announced in the Eleventh Report on Competition Policy. In the Thir- teenth Report on Competition Policy, the Commission published the Hearing Officer's Article 7 terms of reference, and it was over the interpretation of the Hearing Officer's powers under those terms of reference that there was allegedly a disagreement between the Hearing Officer and the Commissioner Where appropriate, the Member of the concerned, to which reference is made Commission with special responsibility for above in Section 1. competition may decide, at the Hearing Officer's request, to attach the Hearing Officer's final report to the draft decision submitted to the Commission, in order to ensure that when it reaches a decision on an The relevant provisions read as follows: individual case it is fully apprised of all relevant information.'

'Article 5 There is no doubt that the powers conferred on the Hearing Officer pursuant to the articles cited in the terms of reference are well suited to affording the Commissioner responsible for competition matters the best The Hearing Officer shall report to the possible foundation for adopting a decision, Director-General for Competition on the because he does not receive just one picture hearing and the conclusions he draws from through the usual administrative hierarchy it. H e may make observations on the further but also receives a written or oral report progress of the proceedings. Such obser- from a person who conducted the hearing vations may relate among other things to independently of the department otherwise the need for further information, the with- responsible. Thus, the Commission has itself drawal of certain objections, or the formu- established legal safeguards which must be lation of further objections. regarded as being broader than the safe-

II-888

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

guards that the case-law of the C o u n of Restrictive Practices and Dominant Justice requires to be observed in adminis­ Positions. However, there is nothing in the trative procedures or that otherwise result present cases to indicate that the Hearing from the written legal code. Officer was prevented from submitting his observations to the Commissioner concerned before the case went to the Advisory Committee. Furthermore, with reference to Article 5, there is nothing t o indicate that the Hearing Officer was Once the Commission has chosen to adopt prevented from putting his views to the such rules, which are in the nature of legal Director-General. Finally, no duty can be safeguards, it can at any rate be argued that read into Article 7 of the terms of reference it is bound to observe those rules, even if it obliging the Commissioner concerned t o was under no legal obligation to adopt forward the view of the Hearing Officer t o them. T h a t must be particularly so where the Commission. Even though it is, of the rules are published for the benefit of course, unfortunate that the Hearing those concerned and it is expressly stated Officer and the Commissioner concerned that the purpose of the rules is to strengthen were not in full agreement on how far the the legal safeguards for undertakings caught rules went, there is, in my view, nothing in in the Commission's spotlight. As regards the present cases to substantiate the the case-law of the Court on the adminis­ contention that the Commission disregarded tration's duty to observe its own rules, I the provisions which it had itself adopted. would refer in particular to the judgment of 30 January 1974 in Case 148/73 Ĺouwage v Commission [1974] ECR 81, in which the Court stated (paragraph 12, at p. 89) that Consequently, the submissions made by a even if an internal service directive 'has not number of the applicants to the effect that the character of a rule of law which the the Commission improperly restricted the administration is always bound to observe, it Hearing Officer's powers must be rejected. nevertheless sets forth a code of conduct indicating the practice to be followed, from which the administration may not depart without giving the reasons which have led it to do so, since otherwise the principles of 5. Access to documents equality of treatment would be infringed.' In Case 81/72 Commission v Council [1973] ECR 575, the Court took the same view, in that case in relation to the Council acting in (a) The Hearing Officer's report its legislative capacity.

As appears from the documents, when bringing its action ICI sought the production of this report in a separate The most important provision in this regard procedure before the Court of Justice is Article 6, according to which the Hearing commenced pursuant to Article 91 of the Officer can refer directly to the Commis­ Rules of Procedure. Other applicants also sioner concerned and give him his obser­ requested the Commission to produce the vations at the time when the draft decision report but their request was rejected and is sent to the Advisory Committee on they then claimed that the failure t o

II-889

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

produce the report was a procedural defect. As the Commission has stated, it is not, In the proceedings under Article 91, I C I however, the Hearing Officer's report submitted that there was a substantial which is the subject of judicial review in the difference between the contested decision present cases. The contested decision does and certain statements concerning the case not fall to be reviewed in the light of the made by the Hearing Officer at the hearing. report. It is neither surprising nor unusual if, In response, the Commission contended that in a large administrative organization like there was nothing in the Hearing Officer's Directorate-General IV, there are differing terms of reference requiring his report to be views on such a large complex of cases as disclosed to the undertakings. The that under review now, both as far as the Commission takes the view that it is an facts are concerned and with regard to the internal document whose disclosure would legal issues, of which some are notoriously create difficulties for the Commission problematical. Once the internal debate in because a rule or practice of disclosure the Commission on how a case is to be would entail a risk that the Hearing Officer decided, including its collegiate process, is and the staff engaged on the case would over, the decision is adopted and it is the refrain from expressing themselves freely factual and legal basis of that decision during the administrative procedure. which is to be reviewed by the Court.

In my opinion, it would also be unreasonable for the Commission to be required to produce a document having the character of an internal working document if the securing of its production was intended solely to show that one of the Commission's staff held, or had held, views on the factual and T h e Court of Justice dismissed ICI's request legal aspects of the case which differed from by an order of 11 December 1986, stating the views finally adopted. It is also that the Hearing Officer's duties were only significant that in the eleven of the twelve advisory in character and that the Member States (excluding the United Commission was in no way bound to follow Kingdom) in which undertakings involved

them. Consequently, in the Court's view, in national competition cases are in principle the report of the Hearing Officer did n o t entitled by law to access to files, an constitute a decisive factor which the Court exception is generally made for what are had to take into account in carrying out its called internal working documents such as judicial review. drafts, notes or reports. Such documents will typically express provisional views, including possibly earlier, subsequently abandoned, assessments of the case, whose disclosure to the party or parties involved is, in my view rightly, not considered necessary

or otherwise appropriate. The only reasonable ground which might exist for In the case now before us, the question producing such a document was mentioned concerns the extent to which the by the Court of Justice in the order cited non-production of the Hearing Officer's above, in which it referred to the order of report can be regarded as a flaw in the 18 June 1986 in Joined Cases 142 and decision. The reason for the claim for access 156/84, British American Tobacco and to files is that the applicants believe that the Reynolds Industries,H namely if such a Hearing Officer's report contains views document might be capable of throwing which diverge from those set out in the decision. 14 — [1986] ECR 1899.

II - 890

RHÖNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

light on the question whether there had including ICI, had not therefore had any been any misuse of powers. As the Court of opportunity to comment; nor were those Justice stated, an examination of the factors apparent from the decision now Commission's internal working documents being contested. The Commission's response with a view to determining whether the is that good administration requires that its Commission's decision was influenced by officers should be free to set down their factors other than those indicated in the internal deliberations in writing without statement of the reasons on which the them falling automatically into the hands of decision was based would constitute an third parties. As I mentioned above, in exceptional measure of enquiry. It would connection with the production of the presuppose that the circumstances Hearing Officer's Report, the Court of surrounding the decision in question gave Justice in the said order found first of all rise to serious doubts as to the real reasons that access to the Commission's internal for the decision and, in particular, to working papers was an extraordinary suspicions that those reasons were measure of enquiry to be used only when extraneous to the objectives of Community there were serious doubts as to the real law. reasons for a decision. The Court went on to state that ICI's assertions, based upon statements in the press, to the effect that the decision was based on reasons other than those set out in the decision, were not borne out by the articles to which ICI referred. The Court stated further that press In the present case, there is no indication of statements and interviews with Commission any misuse of powers. The Commission was officials cannot be equated with the thus justified in refusing to disclose the Institution's position as set out in the report. The submissions made in this regard contested decision. The Court accordingly must therefore, in my opinion, be rejected. took the view that at that stage of the proceedings there were no solid reasons for it to consider that the decision was based on factors other than those set out in the grounds for the decision.

(b) Internal working documents relating to the press conference

In its order of 11 December 1986 the Court of Justice also ruled upon a request by ICI As was emphasized at the hearing, the for access to internal working documents Court of Justice in its order considered the drawn up for the abovementioned press issue only as it stood at the time when it conference. As is clear from the order, ICI made the order. It thus expressly left open took the view — relying on various the possibility that new factors could emerge statements in the press — that the which might make the matter appear Commission had taken account of factors differently and indeed at the hearing before not mentioned in the statement of this Court ICI's representative requested it objections and on which the undertakings, directly to reconsider the question.

II-891

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

In my view, it is not surprising that the that Table 9 appended to the decision, applicants felt very unsure upon hearing which sets out information in the public figures of up to 4 0 % mentioned as the domain, does actually show rises of the effect of the alleged cartel when its effect is order mentioned. Against that background, not quantified in the decision. According to the fact that the Commission official in the legal viewpoint which I shall advocate question may have indicated that the said later in my Opinion, the effects of a cartel price rises reflected the effects of the cartel on the market are of significance only for is perhaps not totally incomprehensible. Nor the assessment of the fines. But even in that do I believe that the press cuttings put limited perspective, the undertakings' fear forward in evidence contain anything that the figures mentioned at the press relevant to the case either. That Members of conference concerning the effects of the the Commission may have had differing alleged cartel were used as a basis for the views on the fining policy to be followed assessment of the fines can be readily has as little significance for the outcome of understood. the case as any speculation about the results of the lobbying in which, according to the newspaper reports, the undertakings engaged.

Neither in the written procedure nor in the oral procedure is there to be found any conclusive explanation for what happened. T h e Commission's explanation at the The applicants have not been able to point hearing may bring us the closest to the truth to any, let alone new, factors to substantiate of the matter: the official who held the press their suspicion that the Commission relied conference may have misinterpreted the on the figures in question as a basis for graphs that appear in the annexes to the fixing the fines or otherwise used them in decision. It does nothing to enhance the reaching the decision in the case. In my Commission's reputation if its spokesman at view, therefore, there are still no grounds a press conference makes statements such as for asserting that the material prepared for that in question for which there is no foun- use at the press conference should have dation in the decision. been produced during the proceedings. I therefore suggest that the applicants' arguments concerning this question should be rejected.

It is, however, a characteristic feature of press conferences that what is said may easily sound more categorical than is (c) Other questions concerning access to actually intended, and there is often a real files and the presentation of evidence to the risk of ill-considered statements. Therefore, undertakings in my view, it needs more than such statements to substantiate a suspicion of impropriety. In this connection, it must be emphasized that the press release did not contain the figures mentioned. It should also be pointed out, as the Commission did As mentioned above, sound administration in its pleadings in the Article 91 procedure, and sound administration of justice require

II - 892

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

persons and undertakings liable to fines to follows that such documents may not be be given full opportunity to defend them- used as evidence in any subsequent legal selves. This means that those concerned proceedings. 17 should be apprised of all the relevant material.

In its Eleventh Report on Competition Policy, the Commission announced that it intended to give undertakings access to files in competition cases. It stated in particular In Community law, however, there is, as a (at p. 30) general rule, no unconditional access to files; see in particular the judgment of the Court of Justice in VBVB and VBBB v Commission.15

In accordance with the case-law of the Court the statement of objections may be restricted to a brief, but clear, description of the facts on which the Commission bases its case, provided that it supplies, in the course The Court of Justice has established a of the administrative procedure, the details different method for safeguarding the rights necessary to the defence. The Commission of the defence: the administration must is not obliged to send the firms concerned ensure 'that the undertaking concerned must all the documents on which its arguments have been enabled to express its views effec- are based; it is sufficient to forward only the tively on the documents used by the documents concerning the essential facts. Commission to support its allegation of an infringement'. 16 In VBVB and VBBB v Commission, the Court did however imply that access to documents will be ordered only if there are concrete grounds for believing that documents have been used of The Commission accordingly already gives which the undertaking had no cognizance: undertakings the opportunity of com- this is in accordance with the orders menting on all documents and all factual referred to under (a) and (b) above. The information which the Commission puts Court further explained that it was not forward against them in its statement of particular documents which were decisive in objections. In cases where firms submit a themselves 'but the conclusions which the request, justified by the need for a better Commission has drawn from them'. Conse- understanding of the file, the Commission quently, in the Court's view, an undertaking does allow them to inspect the documents can rightly assume that a document not themselves. The Commission also consis- mentioned in the statement of objections tently informs the firms concerned, in so far will not have been used in the decision. It as possible, of the relevant part of formal complaints. 15 — Judgment of 17 January 1984 in Joined Cases 43 and 63/82 VBVB and VBBB v Commission [(1984] ECR 19 (paragraphs 23 to 25, at p. 59)). 17 — See the judgment of 25 October 1983 in Case 107/82 AEG 16 — Michelin v Commission, cited above, footnote 12. v Commission [1983] ECR 3193.

II - 893

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

T h e Commission is even considering going However, the Commission regards the beyond the requirements laid down by the documents listed below as confidential and Court and allowing, in principle, firms accordingly inaccessible to the undertaking involved in a procedure to have access to concerned : the file on the particular case. However, any such inspection is limited by the Commission's obligation to refrain from disclosing business secrets to other companies and the need to preserve the (i) documents or parts thereof containing confidential nature of the Commission's other undertakings' business secrets; internal or working documents.

(ii) internal Commission documents, such as notes, drafts or other working papers;

In the Twelfth Report, the following rules were set out (pp. 40 and 41): (iii) any other confidential information, such as documents enabling complainants to be identified where they wish to remain anonymous, and 'The Commission has put into effect the information disclosed to the proposal mentioned in the Eleventh Report Commission subject to an obligation of on Competition Policy to go beyond the confidentiality. requirements laid down by the Court and improve the exercise of the rights of defence in the course of administrative procedures. It now permits the undertakings involved in a procedure to inspect the file on their case. Where an undertaking makes a justified request to consult a document which is not accessible, the Commission may make a non-confidential summary available. Undertakings are informed of the contents of the Commission's file by means of an annex to the statement of objections or t o the letter rejecting a complaint, listing all In order to facilitate the determination of the documents in the file and indicating the accessibility of documents, undertakings documents or parts thereof to which they are henceforth requested, when supplying may have access. information, to state whether and to what extent it should be regarded as confidential.

T h e y are invited to come and consult these documents on the Commission's premises. If It should be possible to apply the procedures an undertaking wishes to examine only a relating to access to files as described above few of them the Commission may forward without any problem, except for files copies. assembled before they were introduced, for

II - 894

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

which these new arrangements could not be may also include other proprietary taken into account; they will have to be documents belonging to an undertaking dealt with on a case-by-case basis. which it may not wish to be made accessible to third parties or to parties involved in the proceedings. In particular, confidential ..." (sensitive) information provided by third parties in the course of investigations should, in principle, not be made accessible In the Thirteenth Report, the Commission to parties involved in the proceedings. further explained how it intended to grant access to files. It stated inter alia (p. 63) as follows : In cases where proceedings are instituted against several competing firms the c Commission, for reasons of public interest, must ensure that the access to files does not lead to an exchange of commercially The Commission does not offer access to its sensitive information between the under- file before formal proceedings are started. takings which are the subject of the This means that undertakings do not have a proceedings. This rule applies even if the possibility of access until they have received undertakings agree to waive confidentiality a formal statement of objections from the for such information on a reciprocal basis. Commission. T o the statement of objections is annexed a list of the documents in the Commission's file, with an indication of the degree of access.

J Documents or information can be made accessible to parties to proceedings, either by access to the file or by the sending of In its Eighteenth Report on Competition copies, according to the circumstances. . . . " Policy (1988), the Commission described at page 58 the experience gained:

As will be seen, there are therefore two 'The Court's judgments in the competing systems, both having as their "AKZO/professional secrecy" and purpose to enable undertakings to prepare "BAT/Commission' cases oblige the their defence. That circumstance has Commission to take particular care in undoubtedly helped to create some of the handling confidential information. After problems raised by the applicants in careful examination of this problem, the connection with their arguments that not all Commission has come to the conclusion the documents in the case were that the principles underlying the existing communicated to them. arrangements should be maintained. However, it is necessary to afford confiden- tiality to any document of an undertaking the disclosure of which might be likely to Most of the applicants contend that a have a significant adverse effect upon the number of the documents on which the supplier of such information. This includes Commission's decision was based were not documents containing business secrets but communicated to them.

II - 895

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

Principally, three categories of document: owing to those practical difficulties alone are involved: the Commission should have indicated which documents it intended to use.

(i) documents which were not sent to the undertaking, but with which the under- However, considering that the applicants taking could acquaint itself when the are undertakings which can secure every applicants were given access to the conceivable form of expert assistance and Commission's records in June 1984; did in fact do so, it cannot be validly main- tained without further explanation on their part, that practical problems hindered them from using that opportunity to acquaint themselves with the material to which they (ii) the documents which were appended to were given access. the general statement of objections but which are not expressly or identifiably referred to in the objections; The applicants further argue, however, that the access to files which they were granted was not sufficient to permit the Commission (iii) documents which the Commission subsequently to use in evidence against them recognizes that it inadvertently omitted the documents to which they were given to send to the undertakings. access in order to acquaint themselves with them. In support of this contention, they refer to the case-law of the Court of Justice cited above, according to which documents which serve as the evidential basis for a There is also a fourth category, namely the decision are to be expressly mentioned in documents which, in the Commission's the statement of objections or, if need be, in view, do not 'concern' the particular supplementary statements addressed to the applicant and with regard to which the applicants. The Commission, on the other Commission in its defence expressly states hand, considers that documents to which that those documents, in so far as they are the applicants had access in order to not put forward in evidence against the acquaint themselves with them may be used applicant, as a document do not 'concern' it. against the undertakings.

With regard to the first category, a number T h e arguments put forward clearly show the of applicants first of all make a number of schism which has arisen on this matter and points on practical matters, namely that the on which the Court of Justice has not yet space and copying facilities they were had an opportunity to rule. allowed when granted access to the records were inadequate for the purpose of providing a proper opportunity to examine the very extensive case-file which was It can, however, be inferred from the presented to them. The Commission denies case-law of the Court of Justice that there that there were problems in that respect. can be no unconditional obligation on the T h e applicants take the view, however, that Commission to send without request copies

II - 896

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

of documents if those documents are in any matter is somewhat different. It is clear that event identified in such a way in the the undertakings obtained copies of them statement of objections that the under- and the statement of objections itself served takings have the opportunity to ask for as a warning that the Commission proposed copies. 18 On the other hand, there is to make use of them in any eventual nothing in the case-law to suggest that the decision. The applicants were thus able to Court of Justice would be disposed to alter comment on the probative value of those its view of the way in which an undertaking documents, which, according to the should be confronted with a document judgment of the Court of Justice in the before it can be used in evidence against it. AEG case, is the reason why the document In that regard, the AEG case is illustrative; should be 'mentioned' in the statement of the undertaking concerned had to be objections. That naturally presupposes that presumed to be acquainted with the from the statement of objections the documents found on its own premises. applicants were able to determine with reasonable certainty what the Commission was seeking to prove. As will be seen in the following section, my view is that in its statement of objections, taken together with In the present cases, the system introduced the letters of 29 March 1985, the by the Commission for giving access to files Commission made it so clear what it was was in place at least one year after it was seeking to prove that by that time the announced in a publication which must be applicants should have realized how they presumed to have come to the attention of should regard the individual documents and those concerned. On the other hand, those comment on them. I therefore take the view who had access to the case-files could that there are no grounds for excluding hardly be expected to realize that the those documents from the case. Commission would rely on the access it had granted to them as support for a contention that it should not be necessary to refer to a document, at any rate by sending it out.

All things considered and for those reasons, I consider that the proper course in the present cases would be to exclude from the individual cases documents which were neither sent to the undertaking nor mentioned in the statement of objections or The documents which, through inad- material sent at a later date. ' 9 vertence, were not sent, that is to say the third of the abovementioned categories, should, in view of what has been stated, be excluded from the case, unless they are mentioned so clearly in the statement of With regard to the second group of objections or in the letters of 29 March documents, consisting of documents which 1985 that the undertakings were in a the undertakings were sent but which are position to ask for copies. The documents in

not ostensibly identified in the decision, the question must, however, be examined in relation to the question how far they could 18 — See Schwarze, Europäisches Verwaltungsrecht II, p. 1294, be regarded as being of importance for the note 77, according to which undertakings in cartel cases are at all events entitled on request to production of a undertakings' defence (see below the copy of the relevant documents. comments concerning the fourth group of 19 — On this point, see the attitude taken by the Court of Justice in AEC v Commission, cited above at footnote 17. documents).

II - 897

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

The founh category is less problematical in Secondly, the procedure followed by the one respect since the Commission itself Commission raises difficulties in relation to states categorically that the documents were the question of access to exonerating not used against individual applicants. material upon which the applicants have Therefore, our task here is simply to insisted during the proceedings. According establish whether the document was actually to what is stated above, the said documents used in the case against the undertaking in may not be used against the applicants, but question. However, the fact that the they argue that the failure to give them Commission maintains that a number of the access to the documents is a procedural documents do not 'relate to' or 'concern' a defect and point out that the documents particular undertaking gives rise to problems could possibly have contained something to in two other respects. their advantage.

The Commission describes, for instance, the circumstances surrounding the lack of In the first place, problems arise with regard access to files as follows (BASF, defence, p. to proving the very existence of a cartel, 61, para. 3.2): including in particular an agreement or framework agreement. Under the sequence adopted by the Commission for leading its evidence, it first sought to demonstrate the existence of the cartel itself and then the 'Of the other ten documents which are individual applicants' participation. T h e mentioned on pp. 9-11 of the application, cartel is purported to be proved by the the applicant was not given access to nine, appendices to the general statement of because they were either of no importance objections, that is to say by the '101 pieces for the case against the applicant (they of documentary evidence', and the partici- concern only the undertakings specifically pation of individual undertakings by the mentioned in the individual documents), or annexes sent to each applicant. If, therefore, because they only contain corroboration of the Commission did not send all the the other documents of which the applicant annexes to all the undertakings, thus had cognizance (that is the case of the note, dividing the production of evidence into two mentioned in paragraph 29 of the decision, phases — according to the questionable of an internal meeting held at Shell on 5 logic that it is possible to prove separately July 1979) the existence of a cartel, which can hardly consist of anything else than the individual undertakings' participation — then this is the situation from which the Court must Besides showing that the Commission has begin to assess the evidence. It must be deprived itself of an opportunity of streng- examined whether the very existence of the thening other evidence which is perhaps not cartel can be considered proved on the basis that strong, that quotation shows that the of the '101 documents' without taking into Commission in fact believes that it is its task account the annexes sent only to the indi- in a combination of cases like this to decide vidual undertakings in conjunction with the which documents may be of interest for individual statements of objections. In the which undertakings for the purposes of their converse case, it could indeed be claimed defence. It is understandable that, in the that the documents were used against all the conduct of the procedure, the Commission applicants. perhaps focused sharply on the material

II - 898

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

which can form the basis for the decision, not appear particularly congruent with the but it is less understandable that it was rest of the Court's case-law according to unable to foresee that it would run into which, as we have ascertained above, there serious problems by refusing to grant access is no general access to files and the from the outset and as a matter of course to boundaries of a case are formed by the all the documents except for those covered documents which the Commission has used by Article 20 of Regulation No 17/62. as the basis for its decision. On the other hand, in the relevant case-law the Court has not in any event expressly addressed the question of access to files in relation to documentary evidence which exists in a case but which, in the Commission's view, does As was emphasized at the hearing before the not 'concern' another applicant. Court, the Commission, too, considers that the case must be judged on the basis of an overall assessment of the weight of evidence. The applicants' view that they should also have had access to the documents used only against other undertakings thus appears In those circumstances, it must be justified. In those circumstances, I believe warrantable to conclude that the case-law of that it should be held that all the under- the Court of Justice is at all events not takings concerned should in principle have inconsistent with the view that the access to all the documentary evidence in a applicants ought also to have had access to complex of cases like this where it is the documents used against other under- particularly necessary to be able to arrive at takings. a finding on the basis of an overall assessment of all the facts and circumstances of the case.

It is therefore plain that to exclude such documents from the proceedings would not be the appropriate step, the applicants' It is difficult to deduce from the case-law of declared objective being precisely to use the Court of Justice any clear indication of those documents if possible in order to its attitude to this question. There is a hint, prove that they did not take part in any however, in the AEG case (paragraph 24, particular economic relationship or [1983] ECR 3192), in which it is stated that relationships. 20 Furthermore, it would also AEG was justified in submitting the view be unreasonable to exclude on that ground that the Commission could not use a documents which might be suitable as document when part of it had not been evidence against other undertakings. communicated to the company and that 'it was not for the defendant to judge whether a document or a part thereof was or was not of use for the defence of the under- taking concerned'. The Court of Justice Incidentally, it ought to be mentioned that therefore held the document to be inad- the applicants must, of course, be entitled to missible in its entirety. It is thus established rely on documents which they did manage that it is not the Commission's task to assess what the undertaking can use for its 20 — On this point, see K. P. E. Lasok, The European Court of defence. At first sight those statements do Justice, Practice and Procedure, p. 260, footnote 4.

II - 899

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

to obtain, even if the Commission does not documents mentioned which were not put think that they concern the undertaking in forward in evidence might be capable of question (note, for example, Shell's use of affecting the overall assessment of the the Solvay document of 6 September 1977, evidence to such a degree as to lead to a of which Shell took a copy when given different result. access to the records (defence in the Shell case, p. 69)). T h e documents cannot in any way be regarded as 'procured unlawfully'.

6. Alteration of the legal assessment in the course of the procedure

If in a particular case documents exist which Pursuant to Article 19(1) of Regulation N o have not been communicated to the 17/62 (and see Articles 1 and 2 of Regu- applicants when they should have been and lation No 99/63), the Commission must which might be important for their defence, give undertakings against which it is there are, as far as I can see, two possible considering taking a decision pursuant to courses. Either the decision must be Articles 85 and 86 written notice of the annulled, on the principle that the Court's objections raised against them. This defines task is merely one of reviewing legality, if the subject-matter of the dispute and it is on after an assessment of the documents' this basis that the undertakings concerned contents it must be concluded that they have the opportunity of making known their might have been of real importance for views (see Article 4 of Regulation N o applicants other than those whom, in the 99/63). Commission's view, the documents 'concern'. Or the Court must undertake the task of specifically assessing the importance for Case Y of evidence found only in Case In the present cases, several of the X. applicants claimed that the legal assessment of the case was changed in the course of the administrative procedure. That submission, which was put forward with particular force by the applicants Hoechst, Hüls and Chemie Linz, will be dealt with below.

At all events, however, it is necessary that the documents might have been of real and specific importance. In the present cases, T h e argument that the Commission altered none of the documents we have seen and its legal assessment of the case during the which were not communicated to all the procedure can be summarized as follows: undertakings, for example the Solvay according to the applicants, throughout the document just mentioned, were likely t o administrative procedure the Commission alter the picture in any important point. In indicated that there was a whole series of the light of the fairly clear and convincing infringements of Article 85(1), whereas only evidence before the Court concerning most in its decision did it describe the situation as of the Commission's objections, it seems t o a single agreement or, as it is called in point me, furthermore, improbable that the (few) 81(3) of the decision, a 'framework

II - 900

R H Ô N E - P O U L E N C v COMMISSION

agreement'. The applicants who put forward Commission recognized that the evidence of this argument rely on the wording of both a continuous infringement was insufficient the statement of objections and the and that is why it now alleges that there was Commission's letter of 29 March 1985. The a framework agreement so that it can still Commission's response is to point out that maintain that a cartel existed during the from the time that the statement of whole period from 1977 to 1983. objections and the letter of 29 March 1985 were issued it had depicted the case in a way which corresponded with the view expressed in the decision.

It also points out that, according to the case-law of the Court Thus, the applicants' view is that in the of Justice, it is not necessary for the decision a substantial shift in foundation statement of objections on the one hand and took place, since they now have to defend the decision on the other to be completely themselves against what is described as 'a identical. single continuing agreement within the meaning of Article 85(1)' and against 'an overall framework agreement which was manifested in a series of more detailed sub-agreements worked out from time to The applicants' more specific argument that time', which in Article 1 of the decision is the alleged alteration of the legal case expressed as 'participating.

. . in an presented reduced their capacity to defend agreement and concerted practice orig- themselves can be resumed as follows: a inating in mid-1977'. This is compared by framework agreement is necessarily and by the German-language applicants with the definition anterior to individual agreements. first paragraph of the statement of A framework agreement is a legal act by objections in which it is stated in German means of which the parties to the agreement that the decision concerns 'eine Vielzahl' [a establish rules in advance which will large number] of agreements and/or subsequently be observed and put into effect concerted practices; they point out that in individual cases.

A framework agreement throughout the statement of objections rests, at least in part, on different legal and 'agreements', 'concerted practices', factual premises than continuous conduct. Whereas evidence of a framework 'infringements', and so forth are mentioned agreement releases the Commission from in the plural. the need to produce irrefutable evidence of individual agreements or other anti- competitive arrangements, a continuing infringement in the legal sense is an ex post facto synthesis of individual actions into a In response to those arguments the

single act. In contrast to a framework Commission refers first of all to the agreement, a continuous infringement pre- case-law of the Court of Justice, 21 supposes, however, evidence of an unbroken according to which the decision must not chain of individual agreements. 'Framework necessarily be a replica of the statement of agreement' on the one hand and objections. According to those judgments, 'continuous infringement' on the other are the Commission must in fact take into thus mutually distinguishable concepts, both account the factors emerging from the as regards their factual ingredients and their administrative procedure in order either to legal consequences.

In the applicants' view, what they describe as the Commission's 21 — Judgment of 15 July 1970 in Case 41/69 ACF Chemiefarma v Commission [1970] E C R 661, paragraphs change of position suggests that as a result 91-93, p. 691 « seq.; and judgment of 29 October 1980 in Joined Cases 209 to 215 and 218/78 van Landewyck v of the undertakings' objections the Commission [1980] ECR 3125, paragraphs 67-74, p. 3244.

II-901

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

abandon such objections as have been ensemble d'accords e t / o u de pratiques shown to be unfounded or to supplement concertées', in the Italian version 'un and recast its arguments both in fact and in complesso di accordi e/o di pratiche law in support of the objections which it concordate' and in the Dutch version 'een maintains. As the Court of Justice has geheel van overeenkomsten en/of onderling stated, that possibility is not inconsistent afgestemde feitelijke gedragingen', the with Article 4 of Regulation N o 99/63. German version states, as I have mentioned, that it concerns 'eine Vielzahl von Verein- barungen und/oder aufeinander abge- stimmten Verhaltensweisen' (my emphasis). In this regard, the Commission points o u t While in its written observations the that it had already contended at various Commission did not expressly mention this, places in the statement of objections it maintained at the hearing, with specific forwarded to the applicants on 25 M a y reference to the word 'ensemble', that it had 1984 that there was continuing and institu- alleged from the outset that it was the tionalized cooperation (see points 128 and totality of agreements and so forth which

132). In its letter of 29 March 1985 constituted the infringement of Article 85(1) concerning agreements and concerted and not the individual agreements. practices, the Commission stated, moreover, that it was not excluding the possibility that there was a 'core agreement' between the four largest producers and that the agreements as regards the other participants were based on a scheme that was suffi- ciently detailed to amount to an 'agreement' Whereas in the other languages one may or 'agreements' under Article 85.

In the reasonably construe point 1 of the statement Commission's view, the clarification thus of objections as referring to a sum total or a given was sufficiently explicit to enable a complex of agreements in the sense proper defence to be prepared. In the contended by the Commission, it does not administrative procedure there was enough seem that this can be the case in German, opportunity for an extremely thorough for the word *Vielzahl' can mean only a discussion of the true nature of the cartel (large) number of agreements and so forth, and in its decision the Commission drew the and not the sum total of such agreements. conclusions from that debate, just as the The first step in the examination of this applicants have made the most of their argument must therefore consist in seeking opportunities to defend themselves. to establish how far the other parts of the statement of observations and the Commission's letter of 29 March 1985 gave the applicants such a good indication of It is hardly surprising that it is in fact three what the matter was about that the word of the German-language applicants w h o 'Vielzahl' can be ignored; that the have in particular put forward the argument applicants should thus have realized from examined here, for in the German version the other reasons and matters adduced that the first point of the general statement of it was not a 'Vielzahl' but 'a complex' that objections was formulated slightly was meant.

If this proves to be the case, the differently than in the other languages used question which must then be examined is in the case. Whilst in the English version the whether a comparison of the statement of statement of objections is stated to concern objections and the Commission's letter of 29 'a complex of agreements a n d / o r concerted March 1985 on the one hand and the practices', in the French version 'un decision on the other hand otherwise gives

II - 902

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

such a reasonably uniform picture that it regard to the German versions — that it can be said that the legal assessment of must have been clear to the undertakings the objections was merely recast or that it was the continuing and institution- supplemented or, whether, as the applicants alized cooperation which, in the maintain, the grounds relied upon are Commission's view, fell under Article 85, entirely new. not the individual elements per se taken separately. In the decision, all the versions refer to 'an agreement' etc. as well as to 'a whole complex of schemes . . . ', Overall plan', 'a whole complex of schemes and arrangements', 'consensus on a plan' and In the statement of objections it issued, the 'framework agreement'. Commission described chronologically and in great detail what it believed had taken place, and indeed that factual part of the general statement of objections has given The decision itself is not completely clear on rise to only scattered criticism in the context the question as to how far it was directed at now under examination. a prior agreement or at what some of the applicants call a 'continuous infringement', or, in other words, whether the Commission considers that the cooperation was such that it could be given the overall designation of a framework agreement or whether it In point 127, one reads in the German considers that there was an agreement from version ' . . . , ob sämtliche Regelungen und the outset. This has brought forth strong Massnahmen, . . . ', whereas the other criticism. However, the decision does versions refer to a 'complex', 'l'ensemble' or give exactly the same general use similar expressions. In point 128 — impression — although it is not perhaps a all the language versions correspond model of clarity — that it is the continuous here 22 — the Commission mentions ' . . . t h e and institutionalized cooperation as such continuing collaboration between the parties which falls foul of Article 85(1). in the framework of the meetings... '. In the last sentence of point 132, the wording is as follows : 'Effectively the producers were aiming to control the market and a continuing and institutionalized cooperation With regard to the German-language at a high level was substituted for the versions of the statement of objections, the normal play of competitive forces.' The situation is perhaps slightly less certain but relevant contents of the letter of 29 March despite the somewhat imprecise formu- 1985 is summarized above. lations, it should nevertheless have been clear to the addresses of the statement of objections, considering who they were, that the Commission was not relying on the indi- vidual elements separately.

From the extracts cited here, which are crucial, I am satisfied — with reservations in In the judgment of the Court of Justice in 22 — The German text refers to 'fortgesetzte Zusammenarbeit', ACF Chemiefarma y Commission,21 the dicta which can mean 'constant cooperation' but which naturally conveys the idea of 'fortgesetzte Handlung' in the criminal law sense. 23 — Cited above in footnote 21.

II - 903

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

cited above concerning the interpretation of As I have stated, no-one is contending that Article 4 of Regulation No 99/63 are the factual basis of the decision was amplified to some extent, although it is not different from that of the statement of otherwise apparent from the judgment objections. Consequently, the question is which differences between the statement of how far the Commission is entitled when objections and the decision were in the recasting its arguments to alter the legal question. In paragraph 94 of the judgment it basis. The Chemiefarma judgment does not is stated that Article 4 of Regulation N o really appear to address that point.

From the 9 9 / 6 3 is observed if the decision does not von Landewyck judgment probably all that allege that the persons concerned have can be concluded is that the addition of one committed infringements other than those or more legal factors of the same character mentioned in the statement of objections as those on which the Commission has and only takes into consideration facts on based its decision constitutes the addition of which the persons concerned have had the one or more objections in the sense of opportunity of making known their views. Article 4, the question of the alteration of the legal case not being addressed.

The interesting thing about the judgment in von Landewyck, however, is that by specifically assessing the facts of the case the Court of Justice in fact examines how far the In the van Landewyck case 2 4 the applicants actually had the opportunity to Commission had mentioned in the second express their views on what later became of two statements of objections only the part of the basis for the decision and how first of the conditions for exemption they availed themselves of it. provided for in Article 85(3), whereas in the decision it addressed itself to two of the other conditions in Article 85(3), and they were treated by the Court of Justice as two new objections (paragraph 70).

In view of the fact that the applicants had already to a large extent given their views regarding all the conditions in connection with the notifi- cation, the fact that one of the conditions It would therefore seem necessary to was expressly mentioned in the first examine specifically whether it may be statement of objections and the fact that the considered that the applicants concerned in Commission had summarized in its decision fact understood the statement of objections the statements of the applicants regarding in a way consistent with the content of the the said condition, the submission was decision. In its reply to the statement of rejected in so far as that condition was objections, Hoechst states that the concerned because, as was stated inter alia, Commission alleges 'an agreement and/or the two notifications had to be read as a concerted practice' against the undertaking

whole. With regard to the second condition, but the legal categorization is not discussed the C o u r t of Justice rejected the applicant's in relation to 'framework agreement' or submission, on the ground that the content 'continuing infringement'. Neither Hüls nor of that condition constituted the very basis BASF make any statements which might of the second statement of objections — to point one way or the other. Chemie Linz, which the applicant had replied — albeit in on the other hand, refers to point 1 in the a context other than that referred to in the statement of objections quoting the words decision. 'eine Vielzahl von Vereinbarungen und/oder abgestimmten Verhaltensweisen', 24 — Cited above in foocnote 7. but without discussing the precise meaning

II - 904

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

of that expression. No clear deductions can proposals submitted by the applicants for therefore be made from that examination of amendments of the minutes, constitutes a the undertakings' replies. major procedural irregularity. Similar criticisms are put forward as far as the Members of the Commission are concerned when they adopted the decision.

The replies to the statements of objections show, however, that apart from quite sporadic legal discussions which do not relate to the present question, the applicants The Commission has explained that the comment only on the facts held against applicants' comments on the draft minutes them by the Commission and their replies were not available when the Advisory show no indication at all of their being Committee delivered its opinion. However, aware of the direction which their the applicants' remarks were enclosed with subsequent defence would take. Thus, there the draft minutes when the case came before are no sufficient grounds for assuming that the Commission for a decision. For their the way in which the statement of part, the applicants do not dispute the objections was formulated led the under- Commission's explanation. takings, when replying thereto, down a legal path entirely divergent from the path later followed by the Commission in its decision.

The Commission does not expressly deny that there was a procedural defect, but, with Despite there being no perfect congruence reference in particular to the judgment of between the statement of objections and the the Court of Justice in Distillers Company v decision, I therefore take the view, even as Commission,25 submits that what happened far as the German-language versions are cannot be regarded as having affected the concerned, that Article 4 of Regulation N o contents of the decision. The Commission 99/63 was not disregarded; on the contrary, points out that there is no period prescribed the legal assessment of the case was for sending out the draft minutes, just as, in properly clarified in the light of the replies the Commission's view, there are no rules to the statement of objections. stipulating to whom the draft and the approved minutes should be sent.

7. The minutes of the hearing before the Commission The Commission further points out that in the present case both the Commissioners and the Advisory Committee took the decision in full knowledge of the applicants' views. As regards the Advisory Committee, A number of the applicants have alleged that view is borne out by the fact that repre- that the fact that the Advisory Committee sentatives of all the Member States took had before it only the draft minutes part in the hearing before the Commission prepared by the Commission when it although Greece and Luxembourg attended delivered its opinion pursuant to Article 10 of Regulation No 17/62, and not the 25 — Judgment of 10 July 1980 in Case 30/78 [1980] ECR 2229.

II - 905

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

only the 1984 meetings. According to the great as to have been capable of misleading Commission, it is immaterial in this the Members of the Advisory Committee or connection whether the same officials the Commission with regard to the attended the hearings and participated in applicants' statements at the hearing before the Advisory Council's meetings. Finally, the the Commission. Commission observes generally that the applicants have not claimed that the draft minutes did not contain a true record of the substance of the applicants' statements.

In the present cases, I think that it may be assumed from what we know, firstly, that the Members of the Commission did have the necessary bases for their decision. As M r Advocate General Warner stated, 26 it must be inferred from the content in particular of the provisions of Article 10 of Regulation N o 17/62 and Article 9(4) of Regulation N o 99/63 that both the Advisory Committee and the Members of the Commission should have to hand a final Secondly, as far as the Advisory Committee and approved version of the minutes of the is concerned, the question to be examined hearing before the Commission when the with reference to the case-law of the Court Committee delivers its opinion or the of Justice is how far in each individual case Commissioners adopt the decision. discrepancies can be found that might be regarded as having been capable of giving the Committee's members a mistaken impression of the statements of the indi- vidual applicants. Many of the applicants have made this general assertion without That view seems to find support in the specifying where the discrepancies lay. In judgments of the Court of Justice in my opinion, that is not sufficient. The Buckler & Co. v Commission17 and ICI v applicant concerned must be required to Commission.28 state expressly the essential points on which the final minutes differ from the draft minutes. Without a more detailed expla- nation from the applicants of the points on which, in their view, the provisional minutes are actually misleading, it is not possible for It is true that the Court of Justice does not the Court to exercise its review function. In directly and explicitly address itself to the cases like this it cannot be the task of the problem but rejects the objections raised in Court to go through the provisional minutes the cases cited by pointing out that, on and then the final version page by page with essential points, there were between the a view to determining what discrepancies final approved minutes and the draft there are so as then to consider what the minutes no discrepancies which were so applicants might have had reason to be dissatisfied with. Since none of the 26 — Distillers v Commission, cited in footnote 25; see in applicants have made their objections more particular [1980] ECR 2294. precise, I consider it appropriate to dismiss 27 — Judgment in Case 44/69 [1970] ECR 733, at p. 753. these objections on the basis of the said 28 — Judgment of 14 July 1972 in Case 48/69 [1972] ECR 619, procedural grounds. paragraphs 27 to 32, at p. 651.

II - 906

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

B — The reasons on which the decision is light of the substantive law context. Thus, stated to be based the fact that, for example, a wide discre- tionary power is available to the adminis- tration means that in the statement of reasons it must give a thorough account of 1. The reasoning requirement in general the reasons on which the exercise of its discretion was based. 31 The relative nature of the duty to state reasons is brought out especially clearly in the case of Usinor v Most of the applicants have submitted that Commission,i2 in which the Court of Justice the Commission's decision is insufficiently stated inter alia that the requirements to be reasoned. In this section a number of points satisfied by the statement of reasons depend which are essentially common to many or on the circumstances of each case, in all of the applicants will be addressed. The particular the content of the measure in question of the reasons given for the question, the nature of the reasons given amount of the fines will be dealt with below and the need for information of the under- in Part III. taking to which the measure is addressed.

According to Article 190 of the Treaty, acts of the Commission are to state the reasons on which they are based. The purpose of the reasoning requirement is not only to Apart from that, it may be difficult to be enable addressees of acts to ascertain more specific about the requirements whether the decision is materially correct; it applicable in general to the content and must also serve as the basis for judicial scope of the statement of reasons. In a case review of the administration's decision. concerning another field of law, 3 3 namely Furthermore, the requirement that adminis- freedom of movement for workers, the trative decisions should be fully reasoned Court of Justice stated that where it is a may compel the administration to make question of securing the effective protection clear for its own sake the reasons on which of a fundamental right conferred by the a decision is based. 29 Treaty on Community workers, such persons must be able to assert that right under the best possible conditions and have the possibility of deciding, with full As regards the duty to state reasons, the knowledge of the relevant facts, whether Court of Justice has held generally that the there is any point in their applying to the duty is to be regarded as fulfilled if the courts. In my opinion, the requirements statement of reasons indicates clearly and relating to the statement of reasons in cases coherently the considerations of fact and of such as those now under examination, law on which the decision is based. 30 particularly in view of their vitally important According to the judgment just mentioned, nature, can hardly be less strict. this also applies in the case of a decision imposing fines. The scope of the duty to 31 — Judgment of 15 July 1960 in Joined Cases 36, 37, 38 and 40/59, Präsident Ruhrkohlen-Verkaufsgesellschaft GmbH state reasons depends largely on what has to and Others v High Authority of the ECSC [1960] ECR be explained and must be considered in the 423. 32 — Judgment of 1 July 1986 in Case 185/85 Union Sidé- rurgique du Nord et de l'Est de la France (Usinor) SA v 29 — Sec Schwane, p. 1349 and note 84. Commission [1986] ECR 2079, paragraph 20 at p. 2098. 30 — See the judgment in Chemiefarma cited in footnote 21 33 — Judgment of 15 October 1987 in Case 222/86, UNECTEF [(1970] ECR 6*1, parigraphs 76 and 77, at p. 689). v Heylens, [1987] ECR 4112.

II - 907

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

As stated above, the statement of reasons is requirement. It is therefore important to the basis for judicial review under Article stress that the requirement to state reasons, 173 (and see Article 168a). Those provisions even though its scope is determined by the provide for a review of legality, which the nature of the case, is purely procedural. So, Court of Justice has carried out quite if a statement of reasons is based on an intensively in earlier competition cases. 34 incorrect legal view or on a wrong T h e fact that only a review of legality is assessment of the evidence, this is not involved is not altered by the acts forming therefore a defect in the statement of the basis of the activity of the Court of First reasons but, on the contrary, a defect in the Instance. However, it is clear from the legal and factual assessment on which, the preamble to the Council's decision of 24 decision in the case is based. October 1988 35 that the very creation of the Court of First Instance as a court of both first and last instance for the examination of facts in the cases brought before it is an invitation to undertake an intensive review The question of the scope of the duty to in order to ascertain whether the evidence state reasons has specifically given rise to on which the Commission relies in adopting dispute on the points dealt with in the a contested decision is sound. section that follows.

2. The Commission's duty to comment in the T h a t fact also has a secondary effect as decision on the evidence and arguments regards the statement of reasons. Whatever adduced before the decision is adopted the difficulties which will always be involved in giving expression to a finding when it is based on an overall assessment of an enormous volume of evidence, this must be done in the statement of reasons. This is a This question has been raised in a number consequence of the rules applicable and the of earlier cases. Briefly, applicants have Commission must adhere to them. taken the view, as they do in the present cases, that the Commission has neglected its duty to give adequate reasons for its decision if it does not address in the decision all, or at least the main, arguments and evidence which the undertakings have In the area concerned here there is a adduced during the administrative particular danger of the argument shifting, procedure. This view is asserted under so that it is attempted to some extent to various headings and in various contexts but bring questions which should normally be the substance is the same. regarded as questions of substantive law within the ambit of the reasoning

34 — Sec U. Everling in Wirtschaft und Wettbewerb, 1989, p. 877. It requires two different questions to be 35 — See OJ 1989 C 215 of 21 Ausust 1989, p. 1, containing the Council Decision of 24 October 1988 establishing a Court addressed. First, there is the question as to of First Instance, as published in OJ L 319 of 25 November 1988 and amended by the corrigtndum what need not be included in the statement published in OJ L 241 of 17 August 1989. of reasons under the law applicable. Then, it

II - 908

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

must be determined which positive contained answers to some of the applicant's requirements may possibly be imposed in answers but did not constitute a detailed this regard on the statement of reasons in refutation of them. However, the statement order for it to satisfy the general of reasons contained a self-sustained requirements laid down in the case-law of argument setting out in general terms why the Court of Justice. the Commission arrived at a specific view. The Court of Justice accordingly held that the Commission could not be required t o comment on all the issues of fact and law raised by every individual undertaking. In the Consten and Grundig case, 3 6 the Court of Justice stated very generally that in non-judicial proceedings of that kind (consisting of a competition case before the Commission) the administration was not required to give reasons for its rejection In the case of GVL v Commission™ it is of the parties' submissions. In ACF stated (in paragraph 12, at p. 500) that in its Chemiefarma,07 the Court amplified that decision the Commission is not obliged t o statement, stating in effect (in paragraph 76 discuss all the observations put forward by et seq., [1970] ECR at p. 689) that in order the undertakings in their reply to the to fulfil its duty under Article 190 to state statement of objections if the reasons stated reasons the Commission was not required to in the decision are of themselves such as discuss all the points of fact and of law dealt to justify the conclusions at which the with by the parties in the course of the Commission arrived in the course of the administrative procedure. The Court went administrative procedure. on to hold that the statement of reasons was to be considered sufficient if it indicated clearly and coherently the considerations of fact and of law on which the Commission had acted so as to acquaint both the addressee of the decision and the Court From the case-law of the Court of Justice it with the Commission's reasoning. Finally, can be concluded first of all that it is the the Court held that the Commission had not Commission which has the absolute power disregarded essential procedural require- to determine the matters to be discussed in ments by omitting factors which it rightly the case.

If the Commission considers that or wrongly considered irrelevant to the the legal situation is X and the matter to be proceedings. proved Y, it has no duty to discuss legal situation A and matter B in its decision. T h e Commission thus has complete control over the scope of the case and is in no way obliged to deal in detail with evidence or In the van Landewyck case 38 (paragraphs 64 arguments which, rightly or wrongly, as the to 66, [1980] ECR 3244) it was said of a Court says, it regards as irrelevant in specific statement of reasons that it relation to the scope of the case as so

defined. Nor is the Commission bound to 36 — judgment of 13 July 1966 in joined Cases 56 and 58/64 discuss arguments which may indeed be Etablissements Consten S.¿ r.l. and Grundig-Ver- kau/s-GmbH v Commiiiion [1966] ECR 299. The same relevant but may give a self-sustained approach was taken later, see for instance the judgment of account explaining why it arrived at a 21 February in Case 6/72 Continental Can [1973] ECR 215 (at paragraph 6, p. 240) and VBVB and VBBB cited above in footnote 16. 39 — Judgment of 2 March 1983 in Case 7/82 Gesellschaft zur 37 — See footnote 21.

Verwertung von Leïstungsschutzrechten GmbH (GVL) v 38 — See footnote 7. Commission [1983] ECR 483.

II - 909

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

specific conclusion if its explanation is in position. Moreover, the fact that the itself capable of sustaining the conclusion Commission only summarily refutes the reached. undertakings' criticism of its assessment of the evidence as that assessment appears from the statement of objections, is likewise unimportant provided that the contents of the decision can otherwise justify the conclusion reached. Of course, it may be in the Commission's interest to comment to some extent on the arguments and evidence put forward during the administrative procedure so as to obviate the allegation, as made in this case, that from the outset it has stuck to a particular position from which it would not subsequently move. The fact that such alle- gations fit awkwardly with the argument that the Commission changed its view in the course of the proceedings, which is put Most of the Commission's comments on the forward at the same time, is another matter. views and evidence put forward by the undertakings during the administrative procedure are to be found in section E of the decision entitled The Commission's assessment of the producers' factual arguments', that is to say points 70 to 77. Read in conjunction with the rest of the As Advocate General Sir Gordon Slynn decision, points E (a), (b) and (c) provide an pointed out in the Hasselblad case,40 there excellent account of why the Commission may, however, be cases where two versions does not consider the undertakings' of the facts should be set out and analysed arguments to be tenable.

Even if under the in relation to each other. This might be law applicable the Commission could be necessary in order to show that all relevant required to refute the undertakings' material has been included and that what arguments, in my opinion, this was done the parties have adduced cannot lead to any quite adequately. Point (c) contains a other conclusion. Thus, in my opinion, discussion of Professor Albach's study of there would be a defect in the statement of the German market. Apart from the fact

reasons if the Commission were to ignore that, as emerged at the hearing, Professor evidence presented by the undertakings on a Albach's conclusions are neither undisputed matter to be proved which the Commission, nor indisputable, that section of the in view of the contents of the decision, also Commission's decision gives an excellent regarded as relevant. However, the same explanation of why the Commission believes can hardly be true of the legal arguments. it can maintain its view regardless of the Normally, there is no reason to discuss in a results of the market survey.

In submitting specific administrative act the solution of a these arguments the applicants seem almost theoretical legal problem. It must be to be saying that the Commission should sufficient for the Commission to adopt a yield to unprovable facts and should position towards the case as it stands and to otherwise follow the undertakings' views. It give reasons of fact and of law for that is possible that the Commission's views on this matter are not entirely unshakeable but 40 — Judgment of 21 February 1984 in Case 86/82 Hasstlblad (GB) Limited v Commission [1984] ECR 883 (at p. 915, the fact that the Commission did not allow right-hand column). itself to be convinced does not constitute a

II-910

RHÖNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

defect in the statement of reasons. Quite Without giving more detailed reasons, the identical arguments are valid as regards Court went on to state that the section (d) concerning the audit of the Commission's decision fulfilled that undertakings' net selling prices conducted requirement as far as the two undertakings by a firm of accountants. In my view, raising the issue were concerned. In the van therefore, the Commission adequately Landewyck cases, 42 the Court confirmed commented on the relevant documentary that different administrative procedures can evidence which the applicants submitted to be joined together in one decision, but it. added nothing of relevance to the issue now under examination.

3. The individualization of the decision

It is contended that the decision is framed in The case-law thus indicates, rightly in my such a way that it was impossible for each view, that each individual addressee must individual applicant to ascertain what was simply be able to obtain a 'clear picture' of alleged against it. In particular, Rhône- the complaints which concern it. However Poulenc maintains that it has been (I almost said 'of course'), the case-law 'victimized' on account of the way in which gives no indication of the degree of the decision is framed because that under- precision required of the decision in order taking, which left the market in 1980, was for a 'clear picture' to be obtained from it. unable, so it claims, to ascertain on what the Commission based its decision as far as it was concerned. Rhône-Poulenc therefore considers that it is being held responsible for something which others did later. In my view, the procedural aspect of this issue can be regarded as forming part of the question In the present cases, the Commission gives, as to how far the requirement to state in Chapter A of the decision, a detailed reasons may be regarded as having been account of the market circumstances that it fulfilled in relation to each applicant. considers material. That section does not give rise to any problems. In Chapter C, the Commission describes in points 15 to 68 the documentary evidence in its possession; In the Suiker Unie judgment, 4 1 the Court of first, the nature of that evidence (point 15) Justice stated that there was no reason at all and then, with great meticulousness in my why the Commission should not make a view, the original floor-price agreement, the single decision covering several regular meetings, the purpose of the infringements, even if some of the under- meetings, the target-price system, price takings to which it was addressed were initiatives and their implementation, indi- unconnected with some of those vidual price initiatives, the alleged quota infringements, provided that the decision arrangements and the special position of the permitted each addressee to obtain a clear four major producers. In Chapter F, all the picture of the complaints made against it. undertakings are specifically named and the involvement of each one is discussed. Points 41 — Judgment of 16 December 1975 in Joined Cases 40/73 et al. Coöperatieve Vereniging Suiker Unie UA and Others v Commmion [1975] ECR 1663 (paragraph 111, at p. 1921). 42 — See footnote 7 (paragraph 32, p. 3236).

II-911

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

79 to 94 contain the detailed legal the case concerns the argument put forward assessment of the Commission, which is by some of the applicants that the presented in such a way that if the Court Commission's failure to distinguish in the does eventually uphold that assessment, it decision between, on the one hand, an can, as a legal statement of reasons, fully agreement within the meaning of Article 85 sustain the conclusion reached. T h e and, on the other, a concerted practice Commission sets out its view of its inter- constitutes a disregard of essential legal national jurisdiction in point 95; in points safeguards which restricted the applicants' 96 to 102 the Commission addresses the ability to prepare an effective defence points of dispute that might arise as regards against the Commission's decision. the liability of the individual undertakings under criminal law and, in point 103, the question of limitation. In points 104 and 105 the Commission specifies the period during which it considers each under- taking participated in the infringement.

That view is based upon an interpretation of Article 85 which the applicants put forward as the correct one, namely that it is necessary to be able to prove actual conduct So we have first of all a clear temporal on the market in order for the ingredients delimitation from a general point of view. of a concerted practice to be present. T h e Commission has also addressed itself in Consequently, their view is that the nature each case to the most important factors of the proof for the two different types of which can give rise to liability and has given infringement is different and that the matter a detailed description of what it considers to to be proved is therefore different. If that is be the deed committed as well as a the case, the Commission must, in the description of the intensity with which, in its applicants' view, be obliged to explain view, each individual undertaking precisely what it regards as an agreement participated. In the light of the foregoing I and what it considers to be a concerted do not consider that the applicants are practice. Where the Commission has not correct in their argument concerning the done so, there is, in the applicants' view, statement of reasons in the decision. such a blurring of the picture that their ability to conduct an effective defence is reduced.

4. The interpretation of Article 85 as a formal problem

T h e applicants do not, however, dispute that the Commission was entitled to draw up its decision in the way in which it did if T h e final matter which may be addressed in its view that concerted practices are not the course of this general examination of necessarily and by definition required to

I I - 912

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

manifest themselves on the market is right. 'the polypropylene activities of For its part, the Commission would in all ANIC . . . were taken over by Montepo- likelihood agree that if the applicants are limeri.. . but ANIC still exists as an under- right the decision ought to have been taking. The Commission does not consider framed in such a way as to make plain what that by transferring its activities in this it regarded as a concerted practice and what sector . . . ANIC is absolved from responsi- was considered to be an agreement. bility for infringements in which it participated until the latter part of 1982. The same applies to Rhône-Poulenc which divested itself of its polypropylene activities As mentioned above, it is, however, quite at the beginning of 1981.' clear that the requirement to state reasons must be seen in the light of the legal view which the Commission actually sets out.

In points 97 to 100 of the decision the As will be seen, the reply to that question Commission then describes in detail the therefore depends on the interpretation of structural changes that took place with the term 'concerted practice' in Article 85(1) regard to Saga Petrokjemi. It appears, inter and, in my view, the statement of reasons, alia, that prior to 1982 Saga Petroleum held which in itself explains the Commission's 56% and then 100% of the shares in Saga point of view remarkably well (see, in Petrokjemi but that the Commission saw n o particular, point 87(3) and (4) of the grounds for considering that the two under- decision), therefore satisfies the takings were the same undertaking for the requirements of Article 190 of the Treaty. If purpose of liability to fines and thus for the Commission's legal view is not upheld, imputing infringements committed by Saga the statement of reasons will as a result also Petrokjemi to Saga Petroleum. In 1983, be defective, but this would then be of no Saga Petroleum was sold to Statoil and on 1 particular interest. January 1984 Saga Petrokjemi ceased to exist as a separate legal entity when, as it is stated, it was 'absorbed into Statoil', that is C — The concept of an 'undertaking' as 'per- to say, it merged with Statoil. It is further stated that the undertaking now forms 'a petrator of an act' separate profit centre in the Statoil organ- ization'. It is then stated that Statoil now operates in its own name the thermoplastics In points 96 to 102 of the decision the business formerly represented by Saga Commission sets out its reasoning on the Petrokjemi, whose marketing subsidiaries in question of the significance to be attached Denmark and the United Kingdom are now to a series of reorganizations within the styled as subsidiaries of Statoil but perform European petrochemical industry for the exactly 'the same function as before in purpose of imputing responsibility for the relation to the sale and marketing of ther- infringements covered by the decision. The moplastics'. considerations it sets forth concern inter alia ANIC, Rhône-Poulenc and SAGA Petrokjemi.

The Commission goes on to say that 'it In point 96, second paragraph, of the cannot seriously be contested' that it could decision, it is stated inter alia that: have imposed a fine on SAGA Petrokjemi if

II-913

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

that undertaking had continued in existence separately identifiable in economic terms in its original form. In the Commission's and therefore responsibility for infringement view, the key question is whether 'following of the law was not extinguished upon the the merger and despite the changes in merger. Responsibility for the infringement structure and legal form, the undertaking accordingly rests with the undertaking which committed the infringement is still in which took over the undertaking which existence or whether it has been liquidated', committed the infringement. a question which falls to be determined exclusively by reference to the rules of Community law.

The Commission then defines the term 'undertaking' as referring to any entity engaged in commercial acti- In the decision, the Commission distin- vities, and in the case of corporate bodies, guishes between, on the one hand, the as possibly referring to a parent or to a Norwegian case and, on the other, ANIC subsidiary or to the unit formed by the and Rhône-Poulenc's situation, inasmuch as parent and subsidiaries together. it is stated that in the latter two cases the undertakings which committed the infringement remained in being as separate entities, even though they had disposed of

their polypropylene business to other producers (see the first paragraph of point 101 of the decision). T h e Commission takes the view that, although it was subsumed into a larger group of undertakings, the undertaking which committed the infringement, Saga Petrokjemi, 'continued in existence'. Rhône-Poulenc has not objected to being According to the Commission, the deter- held responsible for any infringements mining factor is whether there is an committed in the period before that under- economic and functional continuity between taking sold its polypropylene business. the original undertaking and its successor, ANIC, however, has submitted that the even if the successor did not continue the Commission was wrong to impose a fine on unlawful activities. With regard to func- it for acts committed before the transfer to tional and economic continuity, the Montepolimeri of ANIC's polypropylene Commission refers to the fact that the business. ANIC considers that this successor, Statoil, had not dissolved the constituted unequal treatment to the business of Saga Petrokjemi or liquidated its detriment of ANIC in relation to the Scan- assets but, on the contrary, had continued dinavian undertakings and, moreover, in the economic activities and retained Saga relation to the Commission's previous Petrokjemi's operating plant and marketing practice, according to which liability to fines

output. It also refers to announcements in 'followed' the business transferred. At the the trade press emphasizing the continuity start of the case, ANIC further claimed that of activity, management and employment, there was a discrepancy between the and to the fact that the senior officer of Commission's view on the ANIC-Montepo- SAGA Petrokjemi who took part in the limeri relationship and its opinion of the 'bosses' meetings' continued in his previous connection between ANIC and SIR, since position and was later promoted t o A N I C was of the opinion that the President of Statoil's petrochemicals and Commission had imputed to ANIC possible

plastics operations. The Commission infringements committed by SIR prior to accordingly concludes that the undertaking ANIC's takeover of SIR's polypropylene which committed the infringement remained business.

II-914

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

As far as the SIR-ANIC relationship is With regard to SIR, ANIC then raised the concerned, there was, as became apparent question why no legal action was taken by during the course of the proceedings, in the Commission against that undertaking if part a misunderstanding, because at the the Commission now maintains that it did hearing the Commission explained that it not wish to hold ANIC responsible for had not intended to let ANIC bear the SIR's earlier activities. The Commission consequences of the acts committed by SIR. explains that legal proceedings were not The misunderstanding seems to have arisen initiated because SIR had gone into liqui- because the Commission largely relied on dation. In response, ANIC stated that SIR documentary evidence in which SIR and continued to exist because the undertaking ANIC were mentioned together and since in was taken over by a consortium of, inter 1982 ANIC in fact took over SIR's polypro- alia, banks, and was now part of the pylene business through its subsidiary SIL Montedison group. However, from the S. p. A., which was later taken over by evidence available there still appears to be Enoxy Chimica S. p. A., ANIC believed that some doubt as to what has really happened the Commission had imputed to it possible to SIR. infringements committed by SIR. The Commission denies, however, that that was the case and does not dispute ANIC's expla- nation that prior to the takeover there was no connection between SIR and ANIC or that on SIR's production plant no production of any significance on ANIC's account ever took place.

According to what the Commission told the Court, it seems clear, however, that it took It can therefore be concluded that the the view that if legal action was to be taken Commission did not intend to make any against anyone on account of SIR's liability to a fine 'follow' the transfer of infringements, it was not to be against SIR's polypropylene business to ANIC. ANIC because of that company's takeover ANIC, however, remains of the opinion that of SIR's polypropylene business, but rather the Commission fixed its fine without taking against the remaining part of SIR. The fact proper account of SIR's market share in the that the Commission, apparently on grounds relevant period. A N I C also considers that of expediency, chose not to try to hold the the Commission wrongly omitted to attach liquidated undertaking liable cannot, I evidential value in ANIC's favour to the fact believe, be turned to account in asserting that ANIC and SIR are mentioned together that the Commission was inconsistent in its in a number of pieces of documentary attitude towards the different situations, evidence, because, it is said, the joint desig- even if the failure to bring legal proceedings nation SIR/ANIC can equally well mean was due to a misjudgment of the prospects that the infringement was wholly or partly of imputing liability. The Commission's committed by SIR and not by ANIC. The attitude to the imputation of liability is thus Commission contests both of ANIC's points. reasonably clear within the framework of The question is one of evidence and will be the present case and manifests itself in the dealt with below in the section concerning ANIC-Montepolimeri relationship, in which ANIC. the problem raised is real.

II-915

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

Consequently, the issue to be addressed is (see, on this point, the second paragraph of how to treat liability incurred but not yet point 101 of the decision), which in itself penalized at the time of a transfer or other can give rise to problems. change in ownership of the entity with regard to which an infringement is committed. In other words, it is a matter of determining what is to happen to the under- taking qua 'perpetrator' following restruc- turing involving a change of ownership. From the point of view of the transferor, the crucial point is, of course, whether it is possible to transfer an undertaking with As regards the imputation of liability, ANIC contingent liability under the competition has further stated that in assessing ANIC's rules, and, from the transferee's point of situation the Commission used a definition view, whether a transferee which has not of the concept of 'undertaking' different acted unlawfully itself should have to face from that used with regard to the the imposition of a fine arising from an Norwegian undertakings. In the 'Norwegian

economic activity it took over after the case' the Commission treated the under- unlawful conduct took place. On this point, taking as an economic-functional entity and the first thing which should be observed is not as a legal person. ANIC does not, that while the unlawful acts themselves can however, continue to exist as an 'under- be imputed to the undertaking on an taking' in the polypropylene sector but objective basis, with the consequence that, rather as a legal entity which owns a regardless of the subjective situation of the number of other economic-functional person who acted on behalf of the under- entities which are not engaged in the poly- taking, it can be ordered to bring the propylene business.

The distinction on infringements to an end, the imposition of which the Commission relies, namely the fines under Article 15 of Regulation N o transferor's continued existence after the 17/62 always requires intentional or transfer, has, according to ANIC, absurd negligent conduct (see Article 15(2)). and arbitrary consequences, since it allows the transferor's liability to depend solely on whether he is running another commercial undertaking and how that is organized. ANIC maintains that the fact that the Commission's view is internally inconsistent becomes apparent when a comparison is made between ANIC's situation and the relationship in the peroxygen case between PCUK and Atochem, to which the Commission refers in point 101 of the

decision. If the Commission's view is Secondly, this question is to that extent upheld, it would have sufficed, in order for different from the question as to which ANIC to escape liability, that the activities person or entity, qua addressee of the fine, of the company's other sectors be trans- is liable to the fines. It would be pointless t o ferred to other companies in the ENI group. impose a fine on a division of an under- The Commission's distinction is thus taking if the fine could not be enforced unfounded. It is, according to ANIC, against that entity. It will thus always be difficult to see how the existence or necessary to identify the legal person, or, non-existence of the 'legal packaging' can depending on the circumstances, the natural justify the Commission's acting in one case person against whom the fine can be levied against the undertaking and in another case

II-916

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

against the 'legal packaging'. Regardless of and competitors after the transfer of its whether the Commission wishes to treat the polypropylene business. They could see that undertaking or the legal 'emballage' as the ANIC was no longer involved in the poly- decisive factor for imputing liability, it must propylene sector, but they could also see follow its view consistently and indepen- that ANIC continued in business as an dently of a subsequent finding that the undertaking. ANIC was not made up of entity which the Commission regards as the many undertakings, that is to say one per crucial one continues to exist. ANIC claims area of production.

As an undertaking that upon the transfer of its polypropylene ANIC has a single object which was not business a true transfer of undertaking took altered by the transfer of the polypropylene place, with all its tangible and non-tangible business and therefore ANIC must be assets including plant and polypropylene regarded as having continued to exist as an know-how being transferred to Monte- undertaking. polimeri. The polypropylene business constituted an economic entity in itself within ANIC and that economic entity was

transferred. As a company ANIC can be regarded as a group of different under- takings. The fact that one of those under- The problem of identifying the guilty party takings was transferred while the others or, as the Commission later put it in the remained within A N I C does not appear to PVC and LdPE cases, 43 of 'undertaking differentiate ANIC's situation sufficiently identity', can arise both in relation to parent from the Norwegian undertakings. and subsidiary companies and in relation t o transfers, changes in ownership in general or other forms of reorganization.

In parent company/subsidiary relationships an under- taking can, in the connection relevant here, be the parent company, the subsidiary company or the economic entity made up of On this point, the Commission has referred the parent and subsidiary company together. to the fact that there is no discrepancy This form of problem has come to the fore between its treatment of the Norwegian many times in the case-law of the Court of undertakings and ANIC. While the Justice and is examined thoroughly in Norwegian undertaking continued to exist academic legal writing. 44 The same question as part of Statoil with essentially unaltered in the case of transfers has led to only a few economic and functional characteristics, decisions.

ANIC remained the same undertaking before and after the transfer of its polypro- pylene production facilities. In the case of the Norwegian undertakings, the Commission did not proceed on the basis that the term 'undertaking' is synonymous In the Suiker Unie judgment 45 there arose with an area of production or activity. the question of imputing responsibility t o According to the Commission, the term 'Coöperatieve Vereniging Suiker Unie VA', 'undertaking' is, on the contrary, a complex which commenced business on 2 January concept which comprises personal and material elements making up the exercise of 43 — OJ 1989 L 74, pp. 1 and 21 (Decisions of 21 December

a specific economic activity. The views of 1988, IV/31.865, PVC, and IV/31.866, LdPE). competitors and customers can help to 44 — See most recently, Rutsch, Strafrechtlicher Durchgriff hei verbundenen Unternehmen?, Cologne 1987, and Lipowsky, identify the undertaking. ANIC thus Die Zurechnung von Wetthewerbiventößen, Munien 1987. remained ANIC in the eyes of its customers 45 — Cited above, in footnote 41.

II-917

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

1971. It disputed that it could be held conduct to the new legal person, provided responsible for infringements committed that the latter was 'responsible for the same before that date. The specific situation was economic entity'. this: in 1966 four cooperatives had formed a coordinating body on a provisional basis with the cooperatives themselves as members, but in 1970 a cooperative society was formed in which members of the original four cooperatives were direct participants. T h e coordinating body, which had participated in the infringements, was

then dissolved. Suiker Unie now maintained In connection with the Rheinzink decision 46 that it could not be held responsible for the Advocate General Rozès also pointed out coordinating body's acts since it had not (at p. 1718) the possibility of circumvention. taken over any assets from that body but She emphasized further that it is not the could only be regarded as the legal and continued act, which will often be the economic successor of the four original continued unlawful conduct, which is

cooperatives. O n this point, the Court stated decisive, but on the contrary a balancing of (in paragraphs 84 to 88, [1975] ECR 1926) the evidence which the Court of Justice in that, as Suiker Unie had assumed all the the sugar cases had laid down as necessary rights and liabilities of the four cooperatives for a finding of a common course of of the old association, it had to be treated as conduct, namely (a) that Suiker Unie had assumed all the rights and liabilities of the the economic successor both of the old cooperatives, (b) that it was not denied that association and of its members, which had the same undertakings were involved; and intended to confer that role on Suiker Unie. (c) that it was not even claimed that Suiker The Court went on to point out that it was Ünie's conduct on the market differed from not denied that the name 'Suiker Unie' still that of the former association.

Advocate covered the same undertakings, which were General Rozès refused to accept that only a run for the most part by the same persons continuation of unlawful conduct was and had their registered offices at the same decisive. What was decisive was the address, and that it was not even claimed assumption of the rights and obligations of that Suiker Unie's conduct on the market the former undertaking together with the fact that the head office and the differed from that of the former association. management of the undertaking were T h e Court accordingly concluded that the unchanged. In view of those circumstances, main feature of the conduct of Suiker Unie she concluded in that case that even though and its predecessor was 'its obvious Rheinzink GmbH and the former under- continuity, which means that the whole of taking 'Rheinisches Zinkwalzwerk this behaviour must be attributed to' Suiker G m b H & Co.' were not identical, the

Unie. In his Opinion, Mr Advocate General connection, both economic and legal, Mayras examined the issue very thoroughly between the two companies was such as 'to (pp. 2078-2079). H e stated inter alia that, allow their acts to be treated as continuous' under the competition rules, fines are so as to justify imputing the infringements complained of to Rheinzink. The Court of imposed on undertakings in their capacity as Justice held (paragraph 9, at p. 1699) that economic entities and it is the economic all things considered Rheinzink GmbH had facts which must be made to prevail. H e taken over the former company and had went on to allude to the risk of circum- vention and considered that the Commission was entitled to impute the prior course of 46 — Judgment of 28 March 1984 in Joined Cases 29 and 30/83 Compagnie Royale Asturienne des Mines S.A_ and Rhetnzmk GmbH v Commission [1984] ECR 1679.

II-918

RHÔNE-POULENC y COMMISSION

continued its economic activities, stating that it had held that, since PCUK had that a change in the legal form and name of ceased to exist as a separate legal entity, an undertaking did not free the new under- Atochem, having taken over its peroxide taking from liability for the anti-competitive business and adopted its economic behaviour of its predecessor when, from an objectives, had to be the addressee of any economic point of view, the two were decision. That PCUK subsequently went identical. into liquidation is quite correct and is supported in addition by the information given in the PVC decision (point 49), but it is not apparent from the peroxygen decision. In particular, it is not apparent With regard to the Commission's practice, it that the Commission may have attached might be appropriate first to examine in weight to the question of how far there more detail the peroxygen decision to which existed a remaining part of the undertaking. the Commission refers in the final Rather, from the wording it seems that the paragraph of point 101 of the polypropylene Commission attached weight to the takeover decision, and which is also discussed in of assets and economic objectives, that is to these proceedings. In the peroxygen say the peroxygen interests, without the decision (Official Journal 1985 L 35, p. 1, question of the transferor undertaking's in the fourth paragraph of point 49) it is continued existence being of importance. stated : That the Commission had probably earlier taken the view ascribed to it by ANIC, namely that liability follows production and earnings, seems also to follow from the PVC decision (point 44), from which it appears inter alia that Norsk Hydro, which 'At all relevant times, the other French had acquired the PVC business from an supplier besides L'Air Liquide was PCUK, undertaking that continued to exist, should, part of the Pechiney-Ugine-Kuhlmann according to the Commission's original conglomerate. In 1983 the French chemical view, have been liable for earlier industry was reorganized and the peroxygen infringements, but that the Commission business of PCUK was transferred to now, that is to say in the PVC decision, Atochem, part of the Elf-Aquitaine group. recognized that the transferor should have The Commission considered that as the been held liable. present owner of the business entity which was involved in the infringements, and having taken over the assets and adopted the economic objectives of PCUK in this sector, Atochem must be the addressee of any decision and responsible for the payment of any fines imposed in respect of the infringements committed by PCUK.' In the PVC and LdPE decisions the Commission stated generally on the question (second paragraph et seq. of point 42):

In the polypropylene decision the Commission refers to the fact that PCUK, which was the undertaking which committed the infringement, was split up after the infringement had ceased and its 'In a case where a producer has been subject peroxygen interests were absorbed by to reorganization or has divested itself of its Atochem. The Commission goes on to state PVC/LdPE activity the essential task is:

II-919

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

(1) to identify the undertaking which where it is if there is still part of the under- committed the infringement; taking remaining, in any case if 'in its essential form [it] is still in existence'.

(2) to determine whether that undertaking in its essential form is still in existence or whether it has been liquidated. It would seem that, in its decisions, the Commission has wavered between the indi- vidualizing method, which it used for Saga Petrokjemi/Statoil case and a simpler variant whose decisive element is whether The question of undertaking identity is one the former undertaking in its essential form to be determined according to Community continues in existence. The Commission was law and changes in organization under thus an easy target for ANIC's criticism. national company laws are not decisive.

It is thus irrelevant that an undertaking may have sold its PVC business to another: the As is clear from the case-law of the Court purchaser does not thereby become liable of Justice cited above and also to that extent for the participation of the seller in the from the Commission's practice, it must be cartel. If the undertaking which committed specifically determined in every case what the infringement continues in existence it has become of the 'undertaking' at fault. In remains responsible in spite of the transfer. the polypropylene decision and its written pleadings in the ANIC case, the Commission gives an excellent account of the factors to be taken into consideration. In the section of the decision concerning On the other hand, where the infringing Saga Petrokjemi, the Commission also undertaking itself is absorbed by another explains in an exemplary way why Statoil producer, its responsibility may follow it should, in its view, bear responsibility. and attach to the new or merged entity.'

In both decisions the Commission then At all events, the way in which the combi- examines various specific cases. Without nation of material and personal elements examining those cases in any greater detail, which must be seen as making up 'the it is probably right to say, in view of the undertaking' fit into the altered structure foregoing and what the Commission has must therefore be examined very closely. In stated in the present cases, that the view this connection, it must be recalled once now taken by the Commission is that if more that liability to a fine is liability for an there is a merger whereby the entire former intentional or negligent infringement and undertaking is integrated into the new one that the personal factors upon which the considered as an 'undertaking', responsi- Court of Justice has insisted in the case-law bility attaches to the absorbed undertaking. cited must therefore be accorded great On the other hand, responsibility stays importance.

II - 920

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

The view that one might have suspected the ANIC has not in particular explained Commission of entertaining, namely that whether the management bodies and/or any remaining part of the undertaking may groups of persons responsible for the poly- be held liable to a fine in any event, is thus propylene business left ANIC and moved to probably simply incorrect, even though it Montepolimeri. may usually reflect the true position. On the other hand, it may be appropriate to emphasize that general considerations concerning the conditions and function of liability to a fine may require weighty reasons for holding, in the absence of In view of the case-law of the Court of special grounds, that liability can be Justice cited above and the considerations I incurred through the acquisition of a have set forth concerning the conditions and production entity with regard to which an the function of liability to a fine, the fact infringement of the law has been committed that ANIC itself transferred all tangible and by the transferor. Indeed, the Commission non-tangible rights, including production seems to be aware of this. Without its being plant and know-how, to Montepolimeri is necessary to come to a conclusion on the not, in my opinion, sufficient for ANIC to decision as far as the Norwegian under- cease to bear liability when it must be takings are concerned, the question whether assumed that in its present form and with its the management bodies and/or the group of present management and executives ANIC persons behind the infringements were also essentially continues to exist, only without transferred will be an important factor for its polypropylene production. the imputation of liability.

D — The interpretation of Article 85 In the case of ANIC, the information is sparse. As against the Commission's assertion that ANIC continues to be a func- tioning 'undertaking' within the meaning that I have sought to define above, there is only in fact ANIC's statement that all 1. Introduction tangible and non-tangible rights were sold, including production plant and know-how.

Article 85(1) prohibits all agreements between undertakings and all concerted Confronted with the Commission's assertion practices which may affect trade between that even after the transfer of the polypro- Member States and which have as their pylene business ANIC remained ANIC in object or effect the prevention, restriction or the eyes of its customers and competitors distortion of competition within the and its assertion, in point 101 of the common market. Article 85(1 )(a) to (e) decision, that the cases of ANIC and enumerates, non-exhaustively, the forms of Rhône-Poulenc are different from that of conduct of which the applicants in the Saga in which the management and present cases are guilty in the Commission's personnel were also transferred to Statoil, view. According to Article 85(2), any

II-921

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

agreements or decisions prohibited pursuant with relative precision. An agreement to Article 85(1) are to be automatically void. covered by Article 85 can, of course, have been concluded in such a way that it would be legally binding on the parties but for the fact that it is invalid under Article 85(2). However, it is clear from the case-law of In the cases now before the Court, the the Court of Justice that an agreement interpretation of Article 85 has given rise to within the meaning of Article 85 may also argument on the interpretation of the consist of a 'gentlemen's agreement', 47 the concept of 'concerted practice' and on the binding and rule-making character of which question of the extent to which a plurality is not due to legal factors but to social of acts or, in some circumstances, omissions, psychological factors. An agreement may which are partly quite heterogeneous in consist of a continuous contractual character can properly be regarded as a relationship 48 and it can probably also be single agreement or as a concerted practice tacit so that it need not be set down in within the meaning of Article 85(1). writing.

Another question which, conceptually, can be considered independently from the problem referred to above but which is closely allied to it is whether the prohibition Anti-competitive agreements are prohibited in Article 85 covers participation per se in a as soon as they have as their Object' the cartel with the result that the participants, restriction of competition. This has been by virtue of their participation, can be held quite clear since the judgment in the responsible for all the infringements Grundig case. 49 The detailed requirements committed in the cartel. In the present cases, to be satisfied in order for an agreement to the question has been discussed under the have as its object the restriction of compe- heading 'collective responsibility'. tition will be dealt with below in the section devoted to the argument that the agreements in question did not have the restriction of competition as their 'objective' object. Before I go any further into the question of the interpretation of 'concerted practice', it might be useful to begin with a few obser- vations on the interpretation of the concept of 'agreement' within the meaning of Article 85.

It is important to emphasize, as the Court has done most recently in the Sandoz case, that the offence involved is a pure 'conduct' 2. The concept of agreement offence so that it is not necessary to attempt to explain the actual effects of the agreement. This form of infringement of

47 — See lhe Chemie/arma case, cited above in footnote 21, The case-law of the Court of Justice enables paragraphs 106-116. 48 — See the Sandoz case. the concept of 'agreement' to be defined 49 — Cited above in footnote 36.

II - 922

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

Article 85(1) has rightly been described as problems arising in the complex of cases an 'abstraktes Gefährdungsdelikt'. 50 now before the Court.

An agreement within the meaning of Article 85 ('agreements . . . which have as As is apparent from the proceedings in these their . . . effect.. . ') may, however, also cases, there are considerable difficulties in display the characteristics of pure 'result' arriving at anything like a clear definition of offences; in such cases, it is unnecessary to the conceptual content of, on the one hand, prove an anti-competitive object." On the the offence consisting of a concerted other hand, it is clear that a particular set of practice having an unlawful object, and, on facts may at one and the same time contain the other hand, a concerted practice having the constituent elements of both types of an unlawful effect. offence.

Much of the debate in academic circles and In the present cases, it is not, however, the in the present cases has left the impression concept of 'agreement' which causes diffi- that many commentators have in fact culties in the realm of interpretation. reached the conclusion that the concerted Rather, as mentioned above, it is the practice/object combination may if anything concept of 'concerted practice' which raises be described as a conceptual anomaly, considerable problems of interpretation. which has virtually led to the explaining away of this type of offence. It must also be recognized that a type of offence which appears to combine elements of both a 3. The concept of concerted practice 'conduct' offence (object) and a 'result' offence (practice which is concerted) may be a difficult concept to handle.

(a) The problem defined

The Commission maintains that there is evidence proving that the alleged concerted The cases in which the Court of Justice has practice was put into effect by the initiation had to consider the question of the interpre- of parallel measures. It also believes that tation of the concept of 'concerted there was an effect on the market. In the practices' contained in the prohibition laid Commission's view, however, in order for down in Article 85 are very few. As will be an infringement of Article 85 to be found it seen later, owing in particular to the need only be proved that concertation took different factual situations in the relevant place. So, in the Commission's view — as cases, only limited assistance in the task of expounded in these proceedings — the interpretation is to be found in that case-law concerted practice is constituted by the for the purposes of resolving the specific concertation per se.

50 — See Hildebrandt: Der Irrtum im Bußgeldrecht der Euro- päischen Gemeinschaften, 1990, p. 40; Dannecker/Fischer- Frilsch, Das EG-Kartellrecht in der Bußgeldpraxis, p. 15; see also Grabitz, Kommentar zum EWG-Vertrag, on Anide 85, N o 28. The Court might conceivably find that there 51 — See, in particular the judgment in Consten and Grundig, cited above in footnote 36. is evidence that the elements in the case

II - 923

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

which might rightly be described as a even if after the concertation no actual concerted practice had an appreciable effect conduct, causally related to it, on the part on the market or at least that there is of the undertakings which took part in the evidence proving the initiation of parallel concertation can be proved. measures. It is also possible, however, that the Court might come to the conclusion that it is not possible to establish, with the required degree of certainty, either perceptible effects on the market or at least conduct which can be traced back to concertation of some sort. The pleadings submitted by the parties in the present cases may also give rise to considerations as to whether an attempt falls within the ambit of Article 85; in other words, whether under Article 85 'concerted practices . . . which have as their object. . . ' constitute an offence in themselves and not only attempts to commit the offence of It would then be a matter of interest unto adopting concerted practices having an itself to know how to judge the situation unlawful effect. when one knows that collusion has taken place but cannot establish exactly what happened thereafter.

(b) The significance of the question in the present cases

There is now before the Court a complex of cases in which the factual circumstances are such that the Court will have to decide for the first time whether the term concerted practices appearing in Article 85 can also cover cases in which there is no proof of It is somewhat surprising that the problem is specific, concrete acts on the market but raised so distinctly in these cases in which, only of meetings between the market as is apparent from point 87(3) of the operators at which information on prices, decision, the Commission's takes the view production volumes and so forth, which are that the essence of what took place must be normally regarded as matters of business regarded as an agreement within the secrecy, was exchanged, and whose object, meaning of Article 85(1). In fact, the judging by the subject-matter of the Commission sets out only two things to discussions which took place between the illustrate what, in its view, constitutes a parties, must have been to coordinate concerted practice rather than an subsequent conduct on the market. In other agreement. These are the arrangements words, the question is whether a concerted which, according to the Commission, were practice within the meaning of Article 85 made for the exchange of information on presupposes manifestation on the market as deliveries in 1981 and 1982 and cases where a constituent element of the infringement or an undertaking's assent to and cooperation whether the actual conduct, formed by the on certain aspects, for example Shell's concertation itself at the meetings, can be allegedly more passive cooperation on quota regarded as unlawful under the provision, schemes, were only tacit.

II - 924

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

The Commission did, however, consider be excluded. However, such a re-exam- that those aspects should be taken into ination would meet at least two difficulties. account and at the same time stated, or at First of all, if the Commission's view is not any rate suggested, that a whole series of upheld, it seems to me that the decision will other sub-elements or aspects of the under- not stand, for lack of reasoning. In that takings' conduct could also be said to have hypothesis, the statement of reasons in characteristics of a concerted practice. points 86 to 88 is simply insufficient to satisfy the requirements of Article 190. The second difficulty is that in point 87 of the decision the Commission indicates that, in its view, all aspects of the applicants' actions The Commission has omitted to make a may contain elements of both an agreement distinction, which means that the Court will and a concerted practice. In my view, have to deal with the question whether the however, the review undertaken by the two forms of prohibited conduct — Court under Article 173 of the Treaty agreements and concerted practices — have cannot mean that the Court should in fact such a similar structure and such similar go through the case from the beginning, characteristics that, for the purposes of the which is what would happen if the Court application of the provision, it is not itself were to attempt to determine the necessary categorically to classify the acts in extent to which each individual element of question as being one or the other. the course of the undertakings' conduct amounted to an agreement or to a concerted practice. If the Commission's view on this point is not accepted, the decision must consequently be annulled in its entirety. In the present cases, in which the concerted practice component is, as I will explain below when considering the evidence and as the Commission maintains, limited in extent, it would no doubt have been possible for the Commission without much extra work to frame the decision differently so as to differentiate between the elements which it regarded as an agreement and those which (c) The parties' submissions and arguments it regarded as amounting to concerted practices in case the Court rejected its principal argument.

But the Commission did not do this, so the In its letter of 29 March 1985, the question is what happens if the Court does Commission set out at length its views on not agree with the Commission on this the relationship between agreements and point. Is the Court itself to undertake the concerted practices within the framework of classification or is the decision to be Article 85(1). In the decision, those views annulled? In view of the existing case-law of are developed, as mentioned above in this the Court of Justice, in which the Court of Opinion in section I, A. 1. In points 86 to Justice has carried out its own fairly 88 of the decision, the Commission explains, thorough assessment of the cases, the possi- with reference to the dicta of the Court in bility of the Court carrying out an inde- the ICI and Suiker Unie judgments, why it pendent examination of its own can hardly considers that it is necessary not to draw a

II - 925

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

distinction, but to determine the 'lower' which do not need to be legally limit beyond which cooperation can be binding — which by virtue of Article 85(2) regarded as an infringement of Article 85. they never actually are if they fall under Article 85(1). Whether one chooses to regard non-binding arrangements as agreements within the meaning of Article 85 or to reserve the term concerted practices for practical cooperation which has not been given formal expression, it is the whole In the general part of the defence, the gamut of anti-competitive arrangements Commission provides a most detailed which is caught by Article 85. The term description. That account was later 'concerted practices' refers to practical amplified at the hearing before the Court. cooperation of a merely factual nature and cooperation that need not arise from a plan or concertation properly so called. According to the Commission, the judgments of the Court in Suiker Unie 52 and Ziichner 53 show that there can be a T h e Commission thus contends that concerted practice once contact between 'agreements' and 'concerted practices' competitors takes place prior to their within the meaning of the Treaty cover all behaviour on the market. This contact may, types of arrangements by which producers according to the circumstances, consist in mutually accept a limitation of their exchanges of information without its being freedom of action instead of determining necessary for there to be an agreement on their future competitive conduct in complete such exchanges. There may conceivably be independence. Such arrangements always an agreement to exchange information presuppose direct or indirect contacts which can in itself be caught by Article 85 if between competitors, whether these take it has the object or effect of restricting the form of formal contracts, informal competition. In order for such an exchange agreements of the kind known as of information to be regarded as a 'gentlemen's agreements', or simply concerted practice having at least the object practical cooperation. T h e purpose of of restricting competition, the information having the two concepts, agreement and exchanged must relate to the parties' concerted practices, in Article 85 is, in the intentions regarding their future conduct on Commission's view, to avoid any lacuna in the market and must not be available to the scope of application of the provision. competitors by mere observation of the Article 85 can thus be applied to all market. The object underlying such an agreements, express as well as implicit, exchange of information is to enable each of formal or informal. It can also apply to the undertakings to determine its own purely de facto or practical cooperation. market conduct in reliance on its compe- Such cooperation is not necessarily identical titors behaving in parallel. Such an exchange with a common pattern of behaviour on the of information cannot be explained except market, because the prohibition in Article 85 on the assumption that there exists a also covers the mere object of distorting legitimate expectation between the infor- competition. mation-exchanging parties that the others will behave as they previously indicated they would.

T h e Commission then describes the various 52 — See footnote 41. degrees of cooperation. First, agreements 53 — See footnote 3.

II - 926

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

When, for their part, the applicants contend In their submissions both sides examine that a concerted practice must have mani- closely the case-law of the Court of Justice fested itself on the market, this indicates to but arrive at completely different results. It the Commission that they are confusing the will therefore be useful first to look at the question of the proof of the existence of a background to the provision and at what concerted practice with the concerted can be deduced from the Court's case-law practice itself. which, as already stated, is sparse. The Opinions of the Advocates General in those cases also contain observations to which the parties have referred and which will be examined in more detail. Finally, academic literature is of some assistance in the task of interpretation. In my view, there is little indication that in general the applicants are confusing the concepts or have otherwise misunderstood the problem. They simply disagree with the Commission's point of view.

(d) Historical background The most succinct account of the applicants' point of view is to be found in Mr Hermann's oral argument presented at the hearing before the Court. H e stated inter alia that in the case of concerted practices the minimum requirement for Article 85(1) to be regarded as infringed is that it should be proved that (a) at least two undertakings entered into concertation by whatever As is well known, in drafting Article 85(1) means; (b) the concertation was followed by the authors of the Treaty were influenced a corresponding practice on the market; (c) by the concepts 'concerted actions', that practice had an anti-competitive effect; 'concerts of action' and 'concerted and (d) in the case of an anti-competitive practices', 54 those concepts having orig- effect, this effect was foreseeable. inated in American case-law on the basis of Section 1 of the Sherman Act and notably the concept of 'conspiracy' contained therein.

The applicants also recognize that a concerted practice within the meaning of Article 85(1) can consist in a concerted practice having only the object of restricting competition without such an effect having to be proved; according to the applicants, It is apparent from American case-law that this may be where the undertakings pursue anti-competitive effects are not necessary as an anti-competitive purpose through specific conduct on the market but without being in 54 — Sec, for example, Mr Advocate General Mayras, [1972] a position to fulfil their project. ECR 666, at p. 669.

II - 927

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

a constituent element of 'conspiracy', just as component of 'conspiracy', which concerns n o acts other than the conspiracy need be conduct on the market. committed. 55

As Joliét has remarked, 5 6 the concept of 'concerted action' was of significance for The interpretation of the Treaties on the the determination of the legal meaning of basis of the travaux préparatoires is a conscious parallelism of action, when there notoriously difficult area in Community was no direct evidence of 'conspiracy'. T h e law, one reason for this being that a large concept has thus been important in cases number of the preparatory documents have where the problem has been examined from not been published. In the area of compe- the market aspect and where on the basis of tition law, the difficulties are illustrated, for an assessment of the market compared with example, by Ellis's 57 examination of the other evidence it was necessary to determine known, more or less official, preparatory whether the alleged practice could be documents relating to Article 85. It is presumed to have been 'concerted probably also indicative that the applicants unlawfully'. nave not pointed to any specific, written elements in the genesis of Article 85 in support of their view.

Direct evidence of 'conspiracy' is, however, as stated, sufficient to constitute an infringement of the Sherman Act.

It is certainly not improbable that the applicants may well be right in their obser- vations on the historical background, but the significance which can be attached to In the present cases, the applicants, in their them is hardly decisive. When one considers arguments concerning the genesis of Article the wording of the provision, which is 85, assume that the authors of the Treaty, plainly intended to embrace all anti- under the influence inter alia of the Allies' competitive activity incompatible with the somewhat vague post-war decartelization common market, it cannot be presumed legislation in Germany, did not wish to without very solid evidence that the authors adopt the American concept of 'conspiracy', of the Treaty wished to exclude from the which, in the applicants' view, was also scope of the provision a whole category of rather imprecise. For reasons of legal questionable business initiatives. The Court certainty, the concepts of 'agreement', a of Justice has made no such assumption in term with a fairly well-defined meaning, the cases in which it has had occasion to and 'concerted practices' were preferred. address this matter, as is clear from the T h e latter concept, I understand, was in fact judgments cited below. Nor do I see any inspired by American case-law, being a decisive criteria for interpretation which would compel the Court to limit the scope 55 — See U. S. v Krnel (U. S. Supr. Court 1910) 173 Fed. 823, of Article 85 in that way. On the other 218 US 601, Multiflex, Inc. v Samuéi Moore 6 Co, and Eaton Corp. (5th Circ. 1983), 1983-2 Trade Cases, 65, 507, and American Tobacco Co. et al. v U. S. (CCA-6 1944), 57 — See Joseph Ellis: Source Material for Article 85(1) of the 1944-45 Trade Cases, 57, 317 (p. 57, 587). EEC Treaty in Fordham Law Review, Vol. XXXII 1963, 56 — Cahien de Droit Européen 1974, p. 258. No 2, p. 247-278.

II - 928

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

hand, historical considerations do not the evidence of an agreement will often be support the Commission's view either. impossible to adduce unless the concept of agreement is to be emptied of all meaning. 5 9

(e) The dicta of the Court of Justice concerning the concept of 'concerted practice' In paragraphs 64 and 65 of the judgment the Court stated:

The Court's first judgments on this subject were delivered in 1972. 58 They were later to become the subject of a wide, and in part 'Article 85 draws a distinction between the critical, debate, which will be discussed concept of "concerted practices" and that of below under (g). "agreements between undertakings" or of "decisions by associations of undertakings"; the object is to bring within the prohibition of that article a form of coordination between undertakings which, without In those cases the facts differed significantly having reached the stage where an from the cases now under review. It was agreement properly so-called has been price increases implemented on the market concluded, knowingly substitutes practical which in themselves made the Commission cooperation between them for the risks of suspect coordination of a practice which competition. had unquestionably been implemented on the market. The dispute was about the extent to which the uniformity of the price rises could be explained by the oligopolistic structure of the market and the judgment refers (in paragraph 96) to only one meeting By its very nature, then, a concerted at which the undertakings could have had practice does not have all the elements of a the opportunity to arrange the concertation contract but may inter alia arise out of which is the central issue in the present coordination which becomes apparent from cases. the behaviour of the participants.'

With regard to the definition of the concept, the Court began by resolving a The concept of 'concerted practice' has question which had previously been then, according to the Court of Justice, an controversial, namely whether the term independent scope which may be described 'concerted practice' within the meaning of as covering cooperation which is not an Article 85(1) had an independent scope of agreement. The key word here is coordi- application or whether it was simply a kind nation and the question in the present cases of legal rule lessening the evidential burden is whether it is coordination as such or in cases in which essentially there is only 'coordination which becomes apparent from market observation to go on and in which the behaviour of the participants' which is decisive. 58 — Judgment of 14 July 1972 in Cise 48/69 Imperial Chemical Industriei Ltd v Commission [1972] ECR 619, and 59 — See Piriou in Cahiers de Droit Européen, 1973, p. 52, and judgments of the same date in Cases 49/69, 51/69, 52/69, Joliét, op. cit. p. 266, and the further references contained 53/69, 54/69, 55/69, 56/69 and 57/69. in both articles.

II - 929

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

It should also be mentioned that in para- before it, in which the question was graphs 118 and 119 of the judgment the precisely whether particular conduct on the Court stated: market found to be de facto uniform was due to collusion and there is nothing else in the judgment to indicate that in setting forth those grounds the Court also had in view situations such as that existing in the poly- 'Although every producer is free to change propylene cases, the judgment can hardly be his prices, taking into account in so doing relied upon in support of either the the present or foreseeable conduct of his applicants' view or the Commission's view competitors, nevertheless it is contrary to in the present cases. the rules on competition contained in the Treaty for a producer to cooperate with his competitors, in any way whatsoever, in order to determine a coordinated course of action relating to a price increase and to ensure its success by prior elimination of all The Court's judgment in the Sugar cases 60 uncertainty as to each other's conduct comes perhaps somewhat closer to the view regarding the essential elements of that now put forward by the Commission. It was action, such as the amount, subject-matter, stated in paragraphs 172 to 176 [(1975] date and place of the increases. ECR 1942):

In these circumstances and taking into account the nature of the market in the 'SU and CSM submit that since the concept products in question, the conduct of the of "concerted practices" presupposes a plan applicant, in conjunction with other under- and the aim of removing in advance any takings against which proceedings have been doubt as to the future conduct of compe- taken, was designed to replace the risks of titors, the reciprocal knowledge which the competition and the hazards of competitors' parties concerned could have of the parallel spontaneous reactions by cooperation or complementary nature of their respective constituting a concerted practice prohibited decisions cannot in itself be sufficient to by Article 85(1) of the Treaty.' establish a concerted practice; otherwise every attempt by an undertaking to react as intelligently as possible to the acts of its competitors would be an offence.

T h e dicta set forth immediately above relate to the examination of the market and the Court's own view of the nature of the publicly-announced price increases. However, the question once again is The criteria of coordination and whether it is solely cooperation in estab- cooperation laid down by the case-law of lishing a coordinated course of action or in the Court, which in no way require the addition the ensuring of its success which working out of an actual plan, must be was decisive in the Court's view. understood in the light of the concept inherent in the provisions of the Treaty relating to competition that each economic operator must determine independently the policy which he intends to adopt on the Considering that the Court was, of course, speaking in the context of the cases then 60 — See footnote 41 above.

I I - 930

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

common market including the choice of the In the Ziichner case 6I a German court had persons and undertakings to which he asked the Court of Justice whether in makes offers or sells. transfers of capital and other payments between banks within the common market the debiting of a general service charge at a rate of 0 . 1 5 % of the sum transferred was a concerted practice. Although it is correct to say that this requirement of independence does not deprive economic operators of the right to adapt themselves intelligently to the existing and anticipated conduct of their competi- In its judgment the Court first summarized tors, it does however strictly preclude any its dicta in the ICI and Sugar cases, stating direct or indirect contact between such in paragraphs 12 to 14: operators, the object or effect whereof is either to influence the conduct on the market of an actual or potential competitor or to disclose to such a competitor the course of conduct which they themselves have decided to adopt or contemplate 'As the Court has stated, in particular in its adopting on the market. judgment of 14 July 1972 (Case 48/69 ICIv Commission [1972] ECR 619), a concerted practice within the meaning of Article 85(1) of the Treaty is a form of coordination between undertakings which, without having reached the stage where an The documents quoted show that the agreement properly so called has been applicants contacted each other and that concluded, knowingly substitutes practical they in fact pursued the aim of removing in cooperation between them for the risks of advance any uncertainty as to the future competition. conduct of their competitors.

The Court also stated, in its judgment of 16 Therefore the applicants' argument cannot December 1975 (Joined Cases 40 to 48, 50, be upheld.' 54 to 56, 111, 113 and 114/73 Suiker Unie v Commission [1975] ECR 1663, at p. 1942), that the criteria of coordination and cooperation necessary for the existence of a concerted practice in no way require the working out of an actual "plan" but must In that case, therefore, the argument was be understood in the light of the concept about how far it was necessary to find that inherent in the provisions of the Treaty there was a 'plan' for the purposes of Article relating to competition, according to which 85(1). The Court held that this was not each trader must determine independently necessary. However, it only addressed itself the policy which he intends to adopt on the to the nature of the cooperation which can common market and the conditions which be caught by the provision and not to the he intends to offer to his customers. question or the time from which an infringement may be considered to have 61 — Judgment of 14 July 1981 in Case 172/80 [1981] ECR been committed. 2021, cited in footnote 3 above.

II-931

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

Although it is correct to say that this 'Parallel conduct in the debiting of a requirement of independence does not uniform bank charge on transfers by banks deprive traders of the right to adapt them- from one Member State to another of sums selves intelligently to the existing or from their customers' funds amounts to a anticipated conduct of their competitors, it concerted practice prohibited by Article does however strictly preclude any direct or 85(1) of the Treaty if it is established by the indirect contact between such traders, the national court that such parallel conduct object or effect of which is to create exhibits the features of coordination and conditions of competition which do not cooperation characteristic of such a practice correspond to the normal conditions of the and if that practice is capable of signifi- market in question, regard being had to the cantly affecting conditions of competition in nature of the products or services offered, the market for the services connected with the size and number of the undertakings such transfers.' and the volume of the said market.'

Later on in the judgment the Court discussed coordination. In paragraph 21 it stated :

As will be seen from the extracts cited, that judgment provides in relation to Suiker Unie no new factors for resolving the matter. In 'That is a question of fact which only the that case, too, there was manifestly a court adjudicating on the substance of the practice within the meaning which the case has jurisdiction to decide. In doing so, applicants attribute to that concept in the it must consider whether between the banks present cases and the Court's dicta thus conducting themselves in like manner there actually refer to that practice. are contacts or, at least, exchanges of infor- mation on the subject of, inter alia, the rate of the charges actually imposed for comparable transfers which have been carried out or are planned for the future and whether, regard being had to the conditions of the market in question, the rate of charge uniformly imposed is n o different from that which would have resulted from the free play of competition. Consideration must also be given to the In view of the foregoing, I consider that number and importance in the market in nothing can be inferred from the case-law monetary transactions between Member of the Court of Justice directly contra- States of the banks participating in such a dicting the Commission's view, but the facts practice . . . " of the cases decided hitherto by the Court have been significantly different from the facts in the cases now before us. The Court's description of a concerted practice must necessarily be seen against that back- ground and thus cannot be assumed to The Court gave the following reply to the provide any answer to the question whether question referred to it for a preliminary the offence of a concerted practice referred ruling: to in Article 85(1) is constituted by concer-

II - 932

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

tation alone or whether subsequent de facto concerned and the existence of a link and causally related conduct on the part of between such conduct and a prearranged the undertakings involved is required. plan.'"

In the Dyestuffs cases, 65 M r Advocate General Mayras essentially endorsed the (f) Observations of the Court's Advocates view expressed by Mr Advocate General General on the question Gand in the Chemiefarma case. However, on one point he goes further than M r Advocate General Gand. First, he refused to accept that as a legal category concerted practices were simply a particular variant of the concept of agreement; he maintained that the distinction in the Treaty should be In the Chemiefarma case, 62 Mr Advocate given an independent meaning and that General Gand took the same view as that concerted practices should be regarded as a maintained by the applicants in the present separate category in order to avoid circum- cases. In examining how far a 'gentlemen's vention of the provision by undertakings' agreement' was to be regarded as an not leaving any written trace of their agreement or a concerted practice within agreements. That view was followed by the the meaning of Article 85(1), he stated as Court, as I mentioned. M r Advocate follows : 6 3 General Mayras went on to state (at p. 671, right-hand column):

'Such an interpretation, which takes 'In the first place must the gentlemen's practical account of the distinction made in agreement be considered as an agreement, Article 85, is of obvious interest as regards as it is by the contested decision, or as a evidence for the existence of a concerted concerted practice? Although both are practice which, even though it implies that referred to in Article 85 of the Treaty the the will of the participating undertakings is distinction is not without significance, at somehow apparent, nevertheless cannot be least with regard to proving the sought using the same methods as for proof infringement. In fact according to the of an express agreement. Grundig j u d g m e n t . . . for the purposes of the application of Article 85 there is no need to take account of the concrete effects of an agreement when it has as its object the prevention, restriction or distortion of However, an objective criterion, which is competition. It is no doubt otherwise in the basic to the concept of a concerted practice, case of a concerted practice which, must also be met. This is that the partici- according to the prevailing view, pre- pating undertakings must in fact have acted supposes that the agreement is actually in the same way. This is the first difference carried out so that it is necessary to establish of principle from the concept of an the actual conduct of the undertakings agreement in that, according to your

62 — Judgment of 15 July in Case 41/69 ACF Chemiejarma v 64 — I n '.ls Judgment the Court of Justice did not deal with the Commission [1970] ECR 661, riled above in footnote 21. distinction between an agreement and a concerted practice. 63 — At p. 714, right-hand column. 65 — See footnote 28 [1972] ECR 619.

II - 933

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

case-law, an agreement, provided that its practice which has not had any material existence is established and that it has as its effect on the competitive situation, despite object an adverse effect on competition the intention of the participants and because within the common market, is prohibited of circumstances beyond their control, to under Article 85 without its being necessary escape the application of Article 85.1 should to consider the real effect of the said be tempted to say that in such a case merely agreement on competition. Thus it seems to to attempt or to initiate execution would be me that one cannot dissociate the idea of a enough to justify the application of Article concerted practice from the real effect that 85(1).' it has on the competitive situation within the common market.'

What is interesting about that argument for In a later section, devoted to the adverse the purposes of the present cases is that Mr effect on competition, Mr Advocate General Advocate General Mayras tries to introduce Mayras further stated (p. 682, right-hand a doctrine of attempt into the concept of column) : concerted practice as used in Article 85(1). However, the theory ventured by him has not been supported or commented upon in later judgments of the Court of Justice or by its Advocates General. 'However, there are some academic writers w h o say, attaching particular importance to objective factors in defining the concept of a concerted practice, that to fall under Article 85 such a practice must actually and The Commission relies upon Mr Advocate concretely have had the effect of altering General Reischl's Opinion in the Fedetab the conditions of competition. cases 66 to support its line of argument which the applicants attack. The Commission considers that Mr Advocate General Reischl's remark about 'an unim- portant argument of classification' must In his opinion on the Chemiefarma case, M r mean that he shares the Commission's view. Advocate General Gand seemed to take the What the Advocate General in fact said was same view. H e said . . . . as follows [(1980] ECR 3125, at p. 3310, left-hand column):

I have already given you to understand that my opinion is not very far removed from that expressed in those words. 'I nevertheless have the impression that that judgment [ICA in particular shows that the issue with which we are concerned here is basically an unimportant argument of classi- fication. That may be said because the Would it be possible to go further and to proceedings have shown that in any event a take into consideration not the result, the concerted practice within the meaning of actual effect of the practice, but also its Article 85(1) may be assumed, that is to say, potential effect} There can be no doubt that it would seem curious for a concerted 66 — Sec footnote 7.

I I - 934

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

a "coordination which becomes apparent elaboration, it is stated that the circum- from the behaviour of the participants". It is stances in question must be proved to have quite beyond dispute that the directives on had the effect of restricting competition. distribution were not only worked out in However, the problem arising in the present common but that they were and are cases is not discussed, this being applied . . . '. unnecessary in the circumstances of that case.

Given their natural meaning and read in T o summarize the observations of the their context Mr Advocate General Reischl's Advocates General cited above, it may, in comments tend rather to indicate, in my my opinion, be concluded that they do not opinion, that he considers that all the support the Commission's view. On the constituent elements of a concerted practice, contrary, they tend to refute it, since in as conceived by the applicants, were present their argument devoted to concertation both in the Fedetab case, so that in the case in Advocates General Gand and Mayras as point it would constitute merely an well as M r Advocate General Reischl 'unimportant argument of classification' to consider that there must be subsequent call what the Commission in its decision actual conduct. With Mayras, however, as classified as an agreement a 'concerted quoted above, that view is overlaid with his practice'. Whether this is so is obviously a observations on the possibility of taking matter of argument but if more is to be read action against an attempt. However, M r into the remarks they tend if anything to Advocate General Mayras seems to confuse support the views of the applicants. what he calls the 'necessary', Objective conduct', namely the fact that the partici- pating undertakings 'must in fact have acted in the same way', with the 'real effect that [a concerted practice] has on the competitive situation' and he refers to the 'actual effect' being covered but possibly Finally, the Commission mentions Advocate also 'the potential effect' as an attempt. M r General Sir Gordon Slynn's observations in Advocate General Mayras thus appears to the Pioneer cases. 67 He did not, however, consider that only concerted practices address himself to the question as to what a having the restriction of competition as their concerted practice may consist in but only effect are clearly covered and that concerted dealt with the question as to how concer- practices having the restriction of compe- tation can be proved, namely inter alia by tition as their object should be treated as examining the practice. attempted concerted practices.

(g) Academic writing The most recent observations on the matter come from Mr Advocate General Van Gerven in the Sandoz case 68 (Opinion, p. 2, see footnote 7), in which, without further In this section, which is not intended to be exhaustive, reference is made to a number 67 — Sec footnote 7, [1983] ECR 1825, at p. 1929. 68 — Judgment of II January 1990 in Case C-277/87, published of writers whose observations on the matter in summary form in [1990] ECR 1-45. highlight the nature of the problem.

II - 935

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

Probably the most thorough commentary to subsequent implementing action but which be found on the Dyestuffi judgments is the does not succeed and thus has no actual article by Joliét^ who emphasizes in effects on competition. particular that any confusion between the concept of concerted practice and proof thereof should be avoided. His own defi­ nition of a concerted practice (set forth on p. 285, and see p. 271) was the reciprocal communication of intentions by competitors prior to any action on the market by which each of the undertakings concerned leads In contrast, Schapira, Le Tallet and Blaise71 the others to expect that it will act in a state that if one wishes to remain within the certain way, thus reducing the uncertainty bounds of a literal interpretation, due prevailing on the market. In Joliet's view, consideration must be given to the term there is thus a concerted practice as soon as 'practice', which would appear to exclude concertation takes place, that is to say mere intention. In the view of these writers, whether or not implementing action is later it is necessary to prove not only concer­ taken by the parties engaged in the concer­ tation but also the taking of steps to give tation and whether or not the concertation effect to the concertation. had effects detrimental to competition, provided that it was capable of having such effects.

Goldman71 states in his commentary on the Dyestuffi case when discussing the definition of concerted practices that the concept can J. A. Van Damme70 endorses Joliet's view, be understood either as an exchange of emphasizing that a concerted practice can declarations of intent which the participants be disassociated from the actual effects o n did not however intend to be legally binding market conditions. H e bases his argument (or as obligations from which they can on the fact that Article 85(1) also covers unilaterally discharge themselves) or as an concerted practices having the distortion of arrangement under which concerted partici­ competition as their object. It is, however, pation follows upon exchanges of infor­ interesting to note that Van Damme appears mation and mutual consultations between to make a distinction only between, on t h e undertakings but is ultimately freely decided one hand, cases in which only concertation upon by each individual undertaking. itself is proved and, on the other hand, cases Goldman goes on to state that not only may in which concertation which has affected gentlemen's agreements and agreements market conditions is proved. The last which can be terminated unilaterally be category mentioned by Van Damme is included in the concept of concerted really collusion having as its effect and n o t practices, it is also possible for practices only as its object the impairment of compe­ decided upon individually, but following tition. H e does not therefore distinguish an exchanges of information and consultation, intermediate category of concertation which to be regarded as 'concerted'. It thus has such an object and is followed by appears from Goldman's description of the concept of concerted practice that he would 69 — See footnote 56. 70 — La Politique de la Concurrence dans la CEĶ ]977, a publi­ 71 — Droit Européen dei Affaires, Themis, Droit 1990, p. 278, cation of l'Institut Universitaire International, Presses Universitaires de France. Luxembourg, Editions UGA. 72 — Journal du Droit International, 1973, p. 925 (p. 938).

II - 936

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

consider the constituent elements of a not succeeded in bringing about the concerted practice having the impairment of intended effects. H e r description seems competition as its object to be present when rather to imply that in her interpretation she (i) collusion is proved, for example in the ignores the category of concertation having form of consultations and exchanges of an anti-competitive object because she information, and (ii) action is subsequently considers the concertation must manifest taken, even if that subsequent action is itself in an alteration in the actual freely decided upon by each of the partici- competitive situation, in other words that

pating undertakings. It is not therefore the concertation must have produced necessary for the action to be determined in effects. common; it need simply follow the collusion. In Goldman's view, 'concerted practices' may, therefore, be quite different as well as parallel. Concertation having the restriction of competition as its object is Eric Colmarti74 expresses a view which thus not sufficient per se; it must be comes close to that of the applicants in the followed by action. present cases, namely that a concerted practice may have an unlawful object without having an unlawful effect.

According to Colmant, that is the case where the effects of the undertakings' conduct are insufficient to damage compe- tition but are sufficiently clear for it to be concluded that there must have been an intention to enter into anti-competitive activity. Colmant maintains that the Piriou7i (op. cit. p. 53), in her commentary existence of a concerted practice pre- on the Dyestuffs judgments, takes the view supposes a combination of two factors : first, that the Court of Justice attached decisive concertation, the subjective factor; secondly, weight to the effect which the concertation certain de facto conduct, the objective has on competition. From this she concludes factor; between those two factors there must that concertation must in practice result in be a link. the elimination of the risks of competition. She is thus dubious about Mr Advocate General Mayras's suggestion that the potential effect of a concerted practice, that is to say an attempt per se to mount a concerted practice, could be caught by Van Gerven7s stresses the importance of

Article 85(1). Piriou concludes (p. 58) that it proving the anti-competitive activity ensuing can be inferred from the judgments that from the concertation. inasmuch as the Court does not lay down a minimum requirement as to the degree of cooperation needed in order for it to fall foul of Article 85, exchanges of information on prices may, for example, be caught, Schröter in Groeben/Boech 7 b aligns himself provided, however, that the concertation essentially with Joliét and J. A. van Damme. also manifests itself in an alteration in the He states inter alia that the prohibition

actual competitive situation. Piriou thus against cartels operates as soon as coordi- appears to overlook the intermediate nation of the participating undertakings' category in which steps have been taken to implement the concertation but they have 74 — Revue du Marché Commun, 1973, p. 17. 75 — Kartelrecht, 1986. 76 — Handbuch des Europäischen Rechts, Article 85, Nos 17 and 73 — Cahiers de Droit Européen, 1973, p. 50. 18, p. 106 «seq.

II - 937

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T - l / 8 9

future conduct occurs, thus even before the to their competitors, exert an influence on intended conduct is translated into action. their decision-making autonomy.

Koch in Grabitz 7 7 likewise states, without providing detailed explanation, that concer- Deringer 81 is doubtful whether Article 85(1) tation per se can constitute an infringement relates solely to concerted conduct or also of Article 85(1). covers collusion as an attempt.

Bellamy and Child78 also consider that contact between undertakings, often As will be seen from this brief examination consisting of meetings, discussions, of some of the academic literature dating exchanges of information or 'soundings from 1973 to this day, there is considerable out', when their object is to influence disagreement about the interpretation of the market behaviour, falls within the concept concept of 'concerted practice'. Some of concerted practices. writers regard the concept as meaning that concertation itself is sufficient, thus over- looking the word 'practice', or consider concertation to be a practice in itself. Other academic writers, particularly the most recent, insist that there must be both concertation and a practice, described by Kovar 79 interprets the Dyestuffi judgments some as subjective and objective elements as laying down a definition with two respectively. It appears clear, however, that components: one, objective, the parallel it is the concertation which is universally conduct, the other, subjective, its intentional regarded as the crucial element. All the character. commentators are unanimous that a practice on the market which cannot be traced back to any concertation is manifestly outside the scope of Article 85.

Druesne 80 considers that a concerted practice comprises two aspects: the conduct itself and the intention to act together. According to Druesne, the mere exchange of information can, however, constitute a However, it also appears from an exam- concerted practice, inasmuch as the under- ination of the academic literature that those takings, by making their intentions known commentators who say that there should also be a practice seem to suppose in some 77 — Kommentar zum EWG-Vertrag, Anicie 85, N o 28, p. 10. way that evidence must be adduced of an 78 — Common Market Law of Competition, Third Edition 1987, effect on the market and not solely of para. 2-040, p. 60. 79 — Clunet, 1977, p. 219. 80 — Droit Matériel et Politique de la Communauté Européenne, 81 — Das Wettbewerbsrecht der Europäischen Wirtschafts- 1986, p. 163. gemeinschaft, Article 85, No 23, p. 799.

I I - 938

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

conduct, even if it has not actually affected provision which is called 'a practice' since, competition. Consequently, in my view a in its view, concertation having the study of the relevant academic literature restriction of competition as its object does not give any clear, or more convincing, constitutes per se a concerted practice. support for either the Commission's or the applicants' interpretation of the concept of concerted practice.

As I shall endeavour to demonstrate below, the problem can, I believe, be reduced to (h) The starting point for interpretation one question: when is an infringement of the law committed? As will be seen, all this boils down to, in my view, is that the point in the course of events at which one can speak of a completed infringement called a concerted practice having an unlawful object If one considers the actual wording of is later than the corresponding point for Article 85, a concerted practice within the agreements having an unlawful object. meaning of that provision comprises a priori exactly the same elements as an agreement, namely there is a prohibition of concerted practices which have as their object the prevention, restriction or distortion of competition and an equivalent prohibition against concerted practices which have such (i) Do 'concerted practices' require conduct an effect. A literal and grammatical interpre- on the market? tation thus clearly leads to the conclusion that a separate category may be identified comprising concerted practices having an (unlawful) object.

As is apparent from sections (d) to (e), in my opinion no support for the Commission's point of view can be found in If, like some academic writers and, it would the case-law of the Court of Justice or in appear, the Advocates General, and in the various Opinions of the Advocates accordance with the wording of Article 85, General which I have cited nor is there any one takes the view that, besides concer- clear and unequivocal support for it in the tation, a proven practice causally related academic literature. thereto is required, the problem which arises is to decide how much or how little is needed for there to be a 'practice' in a case involving a concerted practice having an unlawful object. Whether a possible proven practice has had actual consequential effects on competition is unimportant in this N o r do the wording and historical back- regard. On the other hand, in the present ground 8 2 of Article 85 lend support to the cases the Commission is in difficulty in theory that a concerted practice may be explaining what form is taken by that element of the offence covered by the 82 — See section (d) above.

I I - 939

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

assumed to exist immediately upon, and by into existence without something that can virtue of, the exchange of information of best be described as an agreement and we competitive significance or if concertation is suppose that A is to do a, B is to do b, C is ensured in any other way. to do c and so on, it is, however, quite obvious that such a concertation may be extraordinarily difficult to prove unless it has also been possible to obtain other, fairly direct, evidence of what has taken place. Nevertheless, there is clearly a concerted practice which simply does not manifest itself in the form of uniform parallel action. If we look at the available case-law as cited above in section (e), it will be seen that the cases have been considered from the perspective of the market. Hitherto the task has been to decide whether, on the basis of an observation of de facto conduct on the market and on the basis of the often slender documentary evidence available, it was possible to consider it established that the reason for the observed conduct on the market was collusion between the under- If one is confronted with a market which is takings in question. It is also clear that when behaving in a conspicuous way, displaying the market behaves in a way which is hard other indications or unlawful concertation, to explain, when one or more meetings take the relevant factors must, of course, be place between undertakings normally in concordant. If the market inexplicably competition, when more or less similar shows an actual price which is the 'right' telexes are sent out with, for example, price market price plus 15%, then, as far as the instructions and so on, these happenings will evidential situation is concerned, it does not typically be strong indications that help to have a telex which states the 'right' everything is not as it should be, even if price minus 15% or, for that matter, the there is no conclusive direct evidence. 'right' price plus 150%. It must be possible to prove a connection upon the evidence; it must be possible to infer safely from the behaviour of the market, on the basis of evidence pointing in the same direction, that there was concertation and what form it took. W h e n one considers a situation from the perspective of the market, it is evident that it will normally be conspicuously uniform behaviour on the market which will arouse the Commission's suspicions. However, a concerted practice can quite conceivably consist in a mutual understanding between the participating undertakings that A will d o X (for example, charge a particular price) while B, C, D and E will do Y (for example, But how does the situation appear from the charge a particular price less 5 pence). In other side? H o w does the matter stand if that case, too, there is a concerted practice. one is aware of 'concertation' but the other If, for the sake of the argument, we ignore factors are somewhat less clear? Is it the fact that it is scarcely conceivable for sufficient, as the Commission believes, that such a sophisticated arrangement to come there is proof of concertation, that is to say,

II - 940

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

is the coordination or the exchange of which others are thinking; they will be information sufficient? Or, in other words, aware that the other undertakings now does the concertation constitute in itself a know something about their own circum- concerted practice? stances and they will be fairly confident about what they can expect, or at least what they should be able to expect, from the others in the light of the discussions they have had. They will negotiate with their customers and arrange their production and so forth possessing a different body of knowledge and being in a different state of awareness than if they had only their own As explained above, there is little support to experience, general knowledge and be found for assuming that such an inter- perception of the market to rely on. pretation of the concept of 'concerted practice' is correct. That interpretation might perhaps be desirable from the point of view of legal policy 83 but it is difficult to reconcile with the ordinary meaning of the words of the provision; nor is it cor- roborated by the history of the provision. I therefore consider that such an in- terpretation should be rejected.

In my opinion, it can therefore be main- tained that in principle concertation will automatically trigger subsequent action o n We have to ask ourselves, however, what is the market which will be determined by the it that happens when undertakings have concertation, whether the undertakings d o entered into concertation? Why is the one thing or another with regard to their concertation something so crucial that, in market policy, that is to say regardless the view of the Court of Justice, it follows whether they subsequently behave in a more from Article 85 that 'any direct or indirect or less uniform way on the market. contact between such operators, the object Something of this sort will, in my view, also or effect whereof i s . . . to influence the occur if concertation in the form of conduct on the market of an actual or exchanges of information of competitive potential competitor' is categorically significance, for example about actual o r prohibited, as it stated in the more recent anticipated prices, takes place without any Sugar and Ziichner cases cited above? In my further coordination between the under- view, the reason is that such undertakings takings, that is to say merely on the under- will then necessarily, and normally standing between the undertakings that all unavoidably, act on the market in the light are presumed to react rationally in relation of the knowledge and on the basis of the to their own and the other participants' discussions which have taken place in situation. Thus, in such a case, the under- connection with the concertation. They will takings are in a position to assess the market have received information about the way in situation with considerably more certainty and to act accordingly. The exchange of 83 — See Hans-Dieter Lübben: Das Verbot, abgestimmten information will, all else being equal, entail Verbaltem im deutschen und europäischen Kartellrecht, p.at all events a considerable risk that market 90 and note 51.

II-941

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

conditions will not be the same as they an unlawful object covered by Article 85. would otherwise have been. It is obvious When undertakings act with greater that in such a case it will not normally be knowledge and more or less justified expec- possible to prove any concrete, specific tations about other undertakings than they causal link between the acts (practice) and should have had and normally would have, the concenation (the exchange of infor- there is always a clear risk that competition mation for an unlawful purpose). will be less intense than it otherwise would have been. Such a danger is distinctly present where market conditions are such that wholly free competition would lead to drastic falls in prices. If, as stated above in According to Article 85(1), all concerted point 2, agreements having an object which practices are prohibited. That part of the is unlawful under Article 85 have the provision is thus in the nature of a character of an abstraktes befährdungsdelikt. 'catch-all' provision, 84 which in its broad I find it difficult to see what is to prevent terms is intended to cover all forms of the infringement called a concerted practice competitive cooperation between under- having an unlawful object, which is takings other than just those belonging to completely parallel in that regard, from the concept of agreements. The passage being interpreted in a more or less from the judgment of the Court of Justice comparable way. The infringements have referred to above in section (e) in which it is exactly the same character. In the case of a stated concerted practice, there must and will be, in addition to the concertation, de facto conduct subsequent to and connected with the concertation. Nothing like that is required in the case of agreements. However, in both cases the essential thing 'a form of coordination between under- about the infringement is that traders in takings which, without having reached the those cases no longer determine indepen- stage where an agreement properly so-called dently the policies they will pursue and has been concluded, knowingly substitutes there thus arises a very considerable risk practical cooperation between them for the that conditions of competition not corre- risks of competition' sponding to the normal conditions on the relevant market will be created.

may be understood in the same way.

In those circumstances if it is certain that concertation having an unlawful object has taken place and if, as I stated above, it can Contrary to what would follow from the be assumed that the undertakings have acted Commission's argument, it is therefore on the basis of that concertation even if the necessary, in my view, for action to be Commission adduces no evidence of the taken with the knowledge and the concrete acts (practice), there is in my awareness that results from the concer- opinion nothing to prevent it from being tation. The difference is, firstly, that if no said that there is a concerted practice with action is taken at all there is no infringement. If, therefore, directly after the 84 — See Schröter in Croeben/Botch, op. cit. no 13, p. 103. concertation, an undertaking has to leave

II - 942

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

the market for unconnected, extraneous prove individual, causally-related acts. As reasons such as the destruction of its far as the undertakings are concerned, it production plant, Article 85 cannot apply. It follows from my argument that there is in would, however, apply if there was evidence fact incumbent on the undertakings a of an agreement having an unlawful object. certain burden of proof or at least a very Secondly, the view contended for here broad obligation to provide information if it means that it remains at least theoretically is to be accepted that the knowledge possible to prove that the practice being obtained from the concertation was not pursued is not concerted in the sense that in used in the determination of the under- some circumstances a party will be able to taking's policy. It is also worth pointing out show that it has cast off the ties or bonds in this regard that the applicants admitted ensuing from the concertation and closed its during the hearing before the Court that the mind to the knowledge gained from it. This information obtained in the meetings was might be conceivable where, for example, an useful. undertaking is taken over and the new management seeks to clean up the business or is simply unaware of the collusion which had taken place.

In a continuous process such as existed in the formation of the alleged polypropylene cartel, it is, of course, clear that in practice it may be difficult to argue plausibly that after collusion occurred the previous course of action was changed before the knowledge obtained from the meetings was put to use. The interpretation of the concept of concerted practice which I am advocating and which, as I have stated, finds no direct or express support in the case-law of the Court of Justice, is, however, in my view congruent or in line with that case-law.

M y interpretation of the concept is in fact consistent with the opinion of a considerable number of academic commen- tators and in particular with the ordinary and natural meaning of the words used in the provision. It is to be observed in this regard that there is no question of an extensive interpretation of the provision, which, because of its quasi-penal nature, would be difficult to reconcile with It is evident that, as far as the practical generally accepted legal safeguards, as the consequences are concerned, there will not Court of Justice also indicated in its normally be any great differences between judgment in the Parke Davis case. 85 Finally, the Commission's view and the concept of it is to be observed that the interpretation concerted practice for which I am advocated here ensures that the effet utile of contending.

If it is assumed that concer- the provision is not neglected, which would tation will have and must have a kind of be one result of the interpretation which the automatic effect, it will generally be applicants have sought to persuade the sufficient for there to be proof of the Court is correct. concertation and of subsequent conduct on the market pursued in the knowledge 85 — On this point, sec the judgment delivered by the Court of ensuing from the concertation. The Justice on 29 February 1968 in Case 24/67 Parke Davis & Co v ProbeĻ Reese, Beintema-Interpharm and Commission need not therefore specifically Centrapbarm [1968] ECR 55.

II - 943

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

(j) The structure of the two forms of perhaps rather as a matter of counter- infringement evidence, in relation to the existence of the agreements themselves. One of the applicants' arguments is that what may look like an agreement is not an agreement if it has not had the desired effects. Moreover, evidence regarding the existence of the agreements is also adduced on another In their written submissions the applicants basis, or at any rate it is sought to challenge contend that the Commission should have verbally the Commission's allegation that distinguished between an 'agreement' and a the agreements existed. 'concerted practice' because these forms of infringement are different in character and in particular because the matter to be proved is different.

In a quite parallel way, it is possible, with exactly the same subject-matter, for the existence of the collusion to be demon- In the section devoted to the interpretation strated, or at any rate for a line of argument of Article 85 as a formal problem, I have to be developed, by discussing the already explained the significance of this documentary evidence available, motives question. However, if the conclusion which and so forth, without having any regard to I have reached is relied upon, the paral- the market. If, as I believe, it is necessary in lelism between the structure of the two both cases to attach importance to the types of infringement is, however, in my object as an independent element of an view so great that it is not necessary to infringement category where only the time make any distinction in a situation such as when the offence is committed is different, that now under review. there is, in my view, no justification for arguing that the infringements are so different in character that a distinction has to be made.

As far as agreements are concerned, the dispute about proof mainly concerns two matters: on the one hand, whether agreements (having as their object etc.) were Consequently, even though I cannot share entered into and, on the other, whether they the Commission's view of the concept of produced effects, as the Commission concerted practice, I do agree that the two maintains. The existence of effects is in itself concepts, interpreted in the way I consider a matter to be proved, first for the purposes correct, have such a parallel structure that of establishing the extent to which Article the making of a distinction is unnecessary, 85 has been infringed because the at any rate in this particular instance. agreement had those effects and, secondly Consequently, when I later examine the and in the alternative, possibly for the evidence in the case I shall not always purposes of demonstrating that the matter is expressly indicate whether each specific of lesser gravity since the cartel had no, or aspect of the undertakings' conduct can be little, anti-competitive effect in practice. categorized as an agreement within the However, the question of effects is also meaning of Article 85(1) or is more in the important as a matter of evidence, or nature of a concerted practice.

II - 944

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

4. May a doctrine of attempt be propounded unlawful object, and two 'result' offences, in the context of Article 85? that is to say agreements and concerted practices and the effects which they produce. In the interpretation set forth above, the concerted practice/object combi- nation occupies an intermediate position. As stated in the previous section, the concept of concerted practice must be understood as meaning that, as far as this component of Article 85 is concerned, the As far as the offence consisting of the offence is only committed once conduct on agreement/object combination is concerned, the market becomes apparent and I have it is clear that an infringement of Article 85 explained how this view differs from that is committed when the agreement is entered held by the Commission. In my opinion, an into. As far as the offence consisting of the infringement exists if it can be proved that agreement/effect combination is concerned, concertation having as its object the the infringement is committed once the anti- prevention, restriction or distortion of competitive effects of the agreement competition has taken place and the under- (irrespective of its object) have become takings have then taken action on the apparent. market, which must in principle, as I have argued above, be presumed to have been taken in a causal relation to their concer- tation if they continue to operate on the market in the relevant product or products Doubtlessly influenced by the more specific after the concertation has taken place. substance of what he called the 'objective' Alternatively, an infringement exists where aspect of the concerted practice, M r concertation, perhaps not having a compe- Advocate General Mayras, as I mentioned tition-restricting object, has had the effect of earlier, raised in the Dyestuffs cases 86 the restricting competition and the undertakings question of the extent to which a concerted knew or should have known that such an practice could be caught by Article 85, that effect would be produced. is to say before any action is taken on the market. His arguments are set out above at page 96.

If the Court accepts this view, I see little If we consider the agreement/object profit in seeking to determine whether an offence, it seems clear to me from the attempt is punishable under Article 85. wording of Article 85 that this concept was Given the way in which the Commission's not intended to cover the situation where decision is drafted, it would, however, the Commission manages to break into the appear to be necessary to examine whether undertakings' negotiations before an it can be said that an attempt is punishable, agreement is concluded. The same applies, particularly where concerted practices are according to the wording of Article 85, to a concerned. concerted practice. Furthermore, elementary considerations relating to legal safeguards would militate against any attempt to introduce, without any express legal basis, a concept of attempt into the ambit of Article Article 85 comprises, on the one hand, an 85, which would in reality widen the ambit offence pertaining to abstraktes befährdungs- delikt, namely an agreement having an 86 — [1972] ECRaip. 687.

II - 945

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

of that provision. Likewise, neither the more could not be regarded as having any recent case-law of the Court of Justice nor significant effect on the highly competitive academic literature bear out the assertion market. The applicants also sought to show that an attempt to commit the offences that the price instructions which were issued covered by Article 85 would be unlawful. bore no relation to the target prices discussed at the meetings and that in any event the prices actually achieved did not correspond to the target prices. Furthermore, evidence has been produced, for example, Professor Budd's report, according to which the applicants' conduct I therefore consider that there is no place not only had no effect on the market but within the ambit of Article 85 for the intro- was not even capable of having any effect duction of a separate concept of attempt. In because the market had to be regarded as any event, according to the interpretation of resistant to the undertakings' attempted the concept of agreement and concerted initiatives (whose existence I presuppose in practice laid down by the Court of Justice this context). and in view of my proposed interpretation of concerted practice, the provision has such a wide scope of application that in practice there would be no real need for the possi- bility of fining attempts. All this gave rise in particular to arguments concerning the precise meaning of Object' in Article 85(1).

5. Was the undertakings' conduct objectively inapt as a means f Thus, it is maintained (by ICI) that it is clear from the very wording of the provision that it is the object, objectively assessed, of the agreement or the concerted practice which must be considered in judging the case, and not the subjective intentions of the During the hearing Professor Albach participants in the meetings. The applicant concluded one of his addresses to the Court argues that the object of the arrangements by venturing his personal view that all the must be assessed in the light of the actual initiatives attempted by the undertakings economic context in which they are made, had to be regarded as having no more than and refers to the judgments of the Court of a placebo effect on nervous business Justice in Société Technique Minière*7 and managers. H e explained amongst other Volk.*" According to the applicant, those things that a price agreement can be an judgments show that, whether it is the effective strategy in an oligopoly when sale object or the effect which is being prices do not cover overheads. But, he examined, the evaluation of an arrangement continued, theory and experience show that cannot be divorced from its actual effects implementation is difficult on a market o n upon competition. Thus, in its view, in which there are seventeen producers and order to establish that the object of the practically impossible in a period of considerable overcapacity. He then 87 — Judgment of 30 June 1966 in Case 56/65 Société Technique described his analyses, which led him t o Minière w Maschinenbau Ulm GmbH [1966] ECR 235. conclude that the so-called 'target' prices 88 — Judgment of 2 July 1969 ¡n Case 5/69 fram Võik v S.p.r.L EtsJ.Vervaecke [1969] ECR 295.

II - 946

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

arrangement was to restrict competition, the In Volk v Vervaecke it fell to be determined Commission must prove that there was a whether an agreement which by its nature sufficient probability that the object could can be caught by the prohibition laid down be achieved. Moving on from the sup- in Article 85(1) could still escape the position that it had proved that the alleged prohibition for particular reasons. The cartel did not have and could not have Court began by stating that an agreement effects on the market, ICI then argued that could fall within the provision only when it the Commission had not established that the was possible to foresee with a sufficient object was to restrict competition. The degree of probability that it could adversely Commission replied that it could not be affect trade between Member States and it deduced from the judgments cited that an had the object or the effect of damaging agreement or any other arrangement had to competition. The Court went on to state have had an actual effect in order for that those conditions had to be understood conclusions about the object of the by reference to the actual circumstances of agreement or the arrangement to be drawn. the agreement and concluded that an Finally, the Commission argued that it had exclusive dealing agreement may fall outside proved that the cartel had both potential the prohibition laid down in Article 85(1) and actual effects greater than was required when it has only an insignificant effect on by the judgments cited. the market, having regard to the weak position of the persons concerned on that market. The undertakings in question in that case held only a modest market share.

According to the applicant's line of argument, the conduct displayed cannot therefore create liability when it is estab- lished, or so it contends, that it was not possible for it to affect the market, The present cases do not concern minor regardless of what was done. If the conduct undertakings with modest market shares could not, as matters stood, produce any where the risk of there being an actual effect, it could not have the object of effect on the market is slight. On the restricting competition within the meaning contrary, the largest petrochemical enter- of Article 85 either. prises in Europe, which together account for almost the entire market, are involved. The circumstances of the Volk case were thus quite different from those in the present cases and that judgment therefore has no value as a precedent for determining If, for the sake of argument, we assume that this point. the market was not in fact affected, it remains to consider how an indisputable intention to infringe the rules of compe- tition is to be judged.

It is also hard to see any connection between the applicants' situation and the It is difficult to find in the judgments cited judgment in Société Technique Minière. T h e or in any other judgments of the Court of Court of Justice stated that the object of the Justice any support for the view maintained agreement had to be considered, taking into by the applicant. account the economic context in which it

II - 947

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

was to be applied and that the effects on corroborate such an assertion in any competition had to result from all or some substantial way either, nor has there been of the clauses of the agreement itself. Société produced any evidence which, without Technique Minière also concerned an having been produced for the occasion, is of exclusive dealing agreement. general assistance in resolving the question.

For those reasons, I consider that the According to the traditional view, and in arguments put forward by the applicant particular the view underlying Article (ICI) on the Objective' interpretation of the 85(l)(a) and (b) of the Treaty, pricing concept of object in relation to concerted agreements or production agreements are practices must be rejected in the present harmful to competition. What happens, cases for the simple reason that the funda- however, should it transpire that pricing mental condition requiring the means to agreements cannot normally be used to defy have been objectively inapt cannot be market forces, or if this was impossible in considered to have been fulfilled. this very case? What happens, therefore, if either in general or in specific cases pricing agreements are, or were, inapt as a means? 6. Is there one agreement and one concerted practice?

If that were the case, it would undoubtedly provide cause for raising fundamental The applicants also object to the fact that questions about competition law. An the whole course of events from 1977 to applicant seeking to get off the hook by 1983 is classified as an agreement and a using such arguments, which appear to be concerted practice or as a framework real substantial innovations in the field of agreement, a term which has been competition law, must, however, produce vigorously contested by some of the particularly cogent evidence to substantiate applicants. his theories.

It is difficult to see how the classification per se can have such crucial importance in the In my view, it would at least have to be context of these cases. I therefore consider possible to demonstrate that amongst it a matter of no decisive importance academic writers on economic matters there whether what happened is eventually to be was a consensus of opinion that the market designated a continuous infringement or could never be affected by the means which whether it is more accurate to describe it as parties seek to bring to bear. Nothing of the an agreement and a concerted practice. kind has been proved in this case. The most that can be inferred from Professor Albach's oral testimony is that, given the market conditions, the participating parties were If one considers the original, ordinary scarcely able to exert any appreciable meaning of the word 'agreement', it would influence on the market. The other certainly be straining this meaning to use it documentary evidence produced does not to describe a series of meetings and so forth

II - 948

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

at which over a period of years plans were particularly in point 81 of the decision. discussed, agreed, adopted, amended, Nevertheless, it must be acknowledged that abandoned, postponed and so on. the Commission's observations on this matter contained in the decision are somewhat lacking in clarity. T h e fact remains that no prior agreement to take measures which perhaps were not carried into effect until years later has been proved. I therefore accept the 'slippery slope' theory It would perhaps be just as natural to label which was discussed during the hearing. what is alleged to have taken place as a continuous infringement. If, as the Commission maintains, the representatives of a certain number of undertakings, who were aware of their common problems, agreed to discuss what could be done in T h e fines imposed by the Commission were order to prevent a ruinous price war and if for a series of initiatives on prices and on in those discussions it was agreed to meet at other matters as well as support measures regular intervals and that idea later and it is these initiatives which must be crystallized so as to evolve into a quite judged, irrespective of whether they are to intricate scheme designed to deal with the be classified for the sake of description as obvious difficulties involved in making a an agreement or a concerted practice. As price cartel consisting of seventeen under- means of providing an overall description of takings function on a market with what happened, the term agreement and significant overcapacity, I really see no concerted practice is therefore satisfactory, reason why it should not be characterized as but those terms must not be used to cover an agreement and a concerted practice. up weaknesses in the case made out.

If, therefore, from the point of view of a The applicants contend, however, that the continuous infringement one can identify a term 'framework agreement' is an artificial gap from the middle of 1978 until autumn concept meant to cover up holes in the 1979, this must be equally true of any Commission's case. I do not believe that framework agreement, which thus no longer that is so. It must, however, be consists of one agreement but of two acknowledged that when the existence of agreements, with all the problems of limi- 'an agreement' has been inferred from only tation which this may entail. a large volume of evidential material, one must be particularly careful not to deduce from that concept something which was not there before.

In my view, therefore, the applicants' line of argument on this point cannot in itself lead to the annulment of the decision, but it remains to be verified whether the As the case has been presented by some of Commission has been able to prove its alle- the undertakings, there may be reason to gations and has not been induced by its own emphasize that one can regard 'framework description of all the events which took agreement' as a collective concept, which place into deducing facts for which there is the Commission also appears to do, otherwise no evidence.

I I - 949

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

7. Collective responsibility under Article It must, however, be acknowledged that in a 85(1)? number of places the Commission has formulated its decision in such a way that it might convey the impression that it quite simply considered all the undertakings responsible for everything that happened in the cartel during the period in which they were involved in it. Thus, in the second paragraph of point 83 of the decision it is stated: At times in this case there has been a fierce debate on the question whether the Commission in its decision imposed collective responsibility on the undertakings in the sense that one undertaking or a number of undertakings were to be held responsible for something which others had 'The essence of the present case is the done but in which they themselves had not combination over a long period of the participated. The question is closely linked producers towards a common end, and each to the description of the infringement participant must take responsibility not only contained in Article 1 of the decision. In the for its own direct role but also for the Commission's description of the operation of the agreement as a whole. The infringement as an agreement and a degree of involvement of each producer is concerted practice the applicants perceive a not therefore fixed according to the period risk that they may be held liable for all for which its pricing instructions happen to aspects of the infringement as described in be available but for the whole of the period Article 1(a) to (e) of the decision, even if it during which it adhered to the common were to be accepted that they did not enterprise.' participate in one or more aspects of the infringement.

In its defence in the BASF case, for example, the Commission has this to say on the matter:

As is clear from my observations in the previous section, there is, in my view, no justification for arguing that the existence of a prior basic agreement on practically all 'It must be added that infringements of aspects of what is later supposed to have Article 85(1) of the EEC Treaty belong to taken place may be presumed. At the those infringements which can only be hearing, this was indeed acknowledged by committed by several parties acting in the Commission, which claimed that in the concert. Consequently, the involvement of decision it asserted nothing of the kind. each of the parties in the infringement Therefore, for that reason alone, it is not committed by the other participants in the possible to hold each individual applicant cartel must necessarily be imputed to it as its responsible for all the acts done by all the own conduct since the infringement resides parties participating in the cartel, even if it is precisely in that joint action. This does not proved that they took part over a certain exclude the various parties from joining the period. cartel at different times . . . '.

II - 950

RHÖNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

Whilst that last statement by the or more undertakings must cooperate in Commission hits the mark without however order to commit the infringement and that saying very much, the second paragraph of one undertaking's participation in the point 83 of the decision is apt to cause other's infringement is a necessary and confusion. logical consequence of its collective character. However, if the basic requirement is that a party must have entered into an agreement or been involved in a concerted practice, I do not consider that a party should be held responsible for infringements The proper description of the infringement committed by others to an extent greater given in the decision appears, however, as I than that party's own participation. It is have stated, in Article 1, according to which therefore simply incorrect to say that each the infringement resides in the act of individual undertaking may be held 'participating... in an agreement and responsible for more than ensues from the concerted practice' consisting of a number undertaking's own participation, as the of elements. The description of the Commission would appear to suggest. infringement as 'participating' in an agreement, that is to say in a cartel such as that which is defined in the decision as an 'agreement', does not appear to be open to objection in itself. T o contend that an undertaking has been party to an agreement The argument about collective responsibility or has participated in a concerted practice is in this case has been long and protracted; in itself a correct description of the however, it must first be established what infringement. cannot be classified as collective responsi- bility, even if that is perhaps the view of some of the applicants.

When, however, the Commission states in the second paragraph of point 83 that each participant must bear responsibility not only If one considers how the alleged cartel for its own involvement but also for the probably worked in practice, it is plain to execution of the agreement in its entirety, see that it can be extraordinarily difficult to this suggests responsibility going beyond the determine in detail the degree of involve- activities in which the undertaking itself ment of each party. W h o had the idea of participated and it is here that the problem taking this or that initiative? W h o sought to lies. It must, however, be added that in the persuade those others who were perhaps less same point in the decision the Commission enthusiastic? Who came to the meetings best explains that each participant's responsibility prepared? And so on. It is self-evident that arising from its involvement in the cartel where there are no admissions on the part relates only to the period in which that of the participating undertakings, it is often participant was in the cartel. not possible to unravel all those threads in an administrative procedure in which most of the evidence is based on written documents. Of course, in cases of this nature there are also limits on how far it is It is of course correct that, as the necessary to go into the finest detail. For Commission states in its defence in BASF technical reasons of a legal nature, it may case, the infringement of Article 85 is a therefore be justifiable to make do, if collective infringement in the sense that two necessary, with a slightly broader

II-951

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

description of each party's participation. taking; it is solely and simply a matter of After all, in a case of banknote forgery, for assessing the evidence. example, it would hardly be a crucial bar to the passing of sentence under the legal system of any Member State if it were not possible to prove who filled the printing press with ink and who operated the press when each party must be presumed to have been present and to have taken part. The question of what the undertakings themselves call collective liability arises only where it cannot be presumed that an under- taking has participated in one or more aspects of the infringements.

Ltøon a reasonable and limited application of that argument, there is no justification for claiming that some are to bear collective liability; on the contrary, it is only that the legal system resists the overstretching of its It is perhaps these problems relating to requirements to include the provision of a proof which show through the not very detailed account and detailed evidence on felicitous first sentence of the second points on which this will rarely be possible paragraph of point 83 of the decision. and where the presumed perpetrators are themselves responsible for getting into such a situation, so that some relaxation of the requirements of proof must be regarded as unobjectionable. Otherwise, in many cases the Commission would in all likelihood have to abandon prosecution from the outset in If, like myself, one regards the Com- cases where there is unquestionably an mission's statements as merely reflecting unlawful cartel but where it is not possible those aspects, there is nothing to reproach to adduce detailed proof of each party's the Commission for. involvement in the cartel's activities. Such a result would in practice rob Article 85 of much of its effectiveness.

If the Court takes the view that there is not sufficient evidence for holding that an undertaking participated in the infringement in a certain respect, that element of Article 1 Another aspect of the question mentioned of the decision must be struck out as far as above concerns the general requirements to that particular undertaking is concerned. As which the Commission's evidence is subject. far as I can see, the Commission did not set For example, if on the basis of an overall about adopting an 'all or nothing' decision assessment of the available evidence it may (see my previous observations concerning be assumed that an undertaking was the nature of the framework agreement). involved in a price initiative notwithstanding Therefore, in my view, there is nothing to he fact that no written document relating t o preclude the striking out, where appro- price instructions or such like has been priate, of an element, or elements, of Article found, there is no question at all of 1 of the decision without this affecting the imposing collective liability on that under- fundamental finding that the undertaking or

II - 952

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

undertakings concerned have otherwise course, for the Court of First Instance and infringed Article 85, provided that it is the Court of Justice, and not for the proved that the undertaking or undertakings Commission, to provide the definitive inter- in question participated in other aspects of pretation of the decision. As expressed in its the infringements. defence in the Hercules case, the Commission's view comes perilously close to making mere contact with law-breakers or belonging to a group having an unlawful object liable to a fine and, as explained earlier, this has no basis in Article 85. If Upon a reading of the Commission's there were to be a need for such a rule, it decision, in particular point 78 and points would be for the legislature to introduce it. 107 to 109, there is no obvious indication that the Commission did in fact impute to certain undertakings responsibility for what others had done. However, this question must be specifically examined in relation to each undertaking, which will be done at a E — General remarks on the assessment of the later stage in my Opinion when the evidence and on the categories of evidence and evidence concerning each undertaking is the evidence itself examined.

1. General Although during the hearing the Commission consistently denied that it sought to impose collective liability on the undertakings, some passages in the written pleadings, for example the defence in the Hercules case, at pages 65 and 66, are hardly to be explained except by the fact that the Leaving aside wholly elementary questions, Commission was alleging at least an element evidence is difficult to deal with on a theor- of collective responsibility. Thus, in the etical basis. There is, however, often a great passage just mentioned, it is stated that the similarity of views when two or more decision found the applicants guilty of one persons, whether professional judges, lay (continuous) agreement and concerted judges or others who have to deal with practice whereby the producers generally evidence, must come to a decision on a (Commission's emphasis) carried out the concrete matter of evidence. activities described in paragraphs (a) to (e) of Article 1.

It might therefore be tempting to proceed directly to consider the evidence. T h e In my view, no one can object to the applicants have, however, made such a applicants' firm repudiation of such a view. considerable number of points relating to However, the wording in question is not to the evidential situation in these cases that it be found in Article 1 of the decision, which, would appear to be appropriate to make a together with the statement of reasons for few general remarks concerning the the decision, is determinative. It is, of questions of evidence.

II - 953

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

2. Unfettered evaluation of the evidence A very important factor in the present cases is the overall view of the evidence. It is clear that even where it is possible to give a reasonable alternative explanation of a specific document, which may be isolated from a number of documents, the expla- It is important first to point out that the nation in question might not withstand activity of the Court of Justice and thus also closer examination in the context of an that of the Court of First Instance is overall evaluation of a whole body of governed by the principle of the unfettered evidence. It must accordingly be permissible evaluation of evidence, unconstrained by the to apply, as the Commission does, various rules laid down in the national legal conclusions drawn from periods where the systems. Apan from the exceptions laid evidence is fairly solid to other periods down in the Communities' own legal order, where the gap between the various pieces of it is only the reliability of the evidence evidence is perhaps larger. After all, there before the Court which is decisive when it needs to be a particularly good explanation comes to its evaluation. 89 In the present to convince a court of law that in a cases, only the evidence which cannot be particular phase of a series of meetings used by the Commission against the under- things occurred which were completely takings because it was not communicated to different from what had transpired at earlier them during the administrative procedure is or subsequent meetings when the meetings to be treated as an exception to that were attended by the same people, took principle, as I have explained above. place under similar external conditions and indisputably had the same primary purpose, namely to discuss the problems within the industrial sector concerned.

For example, the Suiker Unie case 9 0 shows clearly that the Court of Justice allows only an overall assessment of a document's probative value and simple rules of evidential logic to be decisive in the 3. Oral evidence evaluation of evidence (see in particular paragraphs 156 to 166 of the judgment, pp. 1939 to 1941).

In the administrative procedure the T h e same principles must apply in the Commission does not have the power to present cases. However, conclusions drawn compel persons to give evidence under oath. from the evidence must never, of course, That is one of the reasons why the develop into ill-founded speculation. There Commission's decisions in competition cases must be a sufficient basis for the decision rest to a large extent on documentary and any reasonable doubt must be for the evidence. The same is true of the present benefit of the applicants according to the cases. However, pursuant to Anicie 3(3) of principle in dubio pro reo. Regulation No 99/63, undertakings may ask for persons to be heard. In the polypro- pylene cases, however, as in many other 89 — See, for example, K. P. E. Lasok, The European Court of Justice, Practice and Procedure, 1984, p. 263. cases as far as I know, there was no 90 — See above, footnote 4!. question of the persons directly connected

II - 954

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

with the events in question explaining what the administrative procedure before the happened at the meetings and what they Commission that it was thought wiser not to meant in the notes they wrote. On the take part in it. But what was to prevent the contrary, on all essential points the under- applicants from requesting that the persons takings' internal and external legal and concerned be heard before the Court of economic advisers and representatives have First Instance pursuant to the Rules of put forward the undertakings' views. Procedure? No such request was made, however. The fact that the applicants, who clearly have difficulties in producing an explanation, do not request the hearing of witnesses capable of providing an expla- nation does not tell in their favour.

The Commission has relied on that fact in support of its view that if those persons were not heard there is less reason to give credence to the various explanations which 4. Documentary evidence some applicants — with, moreover, outstanding forensic skill — have advanced in order to prove that the documents produced in evidence do not demonstrate Most of the applicants have contested the what they appear to indicate at first sight. I reliability of the records of the meetings and consider that the Commission is right to take that view. It is remarkable that it the notes upon which the Commission has should have been necessary to put forward founded its decision. alternative hypotheses as to the true context of the case when persons connected with the undertakings, and in whose employment a large number of them presumably still are, The most important body of the could explain what all the documents really Commission's evidence is in fact the written meant. accounts, including the notes, found on ICI's premises. The Commission claims (point 70, fifth paragraph, of the decision) that the records of the meetings give an exact, trustworthy and consistent account of what took place at the meetings. The Commission further emphasizes that for N o decisive weight should, of course, be their part the applicants have not put attached to the fact that certain explanations forward evidence which might cast doubt on have not been provided, but, in my view, the reliability of the documents on which the point made by the Commission is at any the Commission relies (point 70, first rate an evidential factor which is at odds paragraph, of the decision). with the applicants' attempt to weaken the Commission's case.

On this point, it is contended by the applicants, for instance by ICI, that as a means of understanding what was happening in the applicant undertakings It could be claimed, as Shell did, that so generally, the notes must be regarded as little confidence was held in the oral part of seriously deficient. It is maintained further

II - 955

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

that the notes had the purely limited in particular to the person from whom the purpose of informing the colleagues, within document originates, the circumstances in each undertaking, of those who attended which it came into being, the person to the meetings of what had been said at the whom it was addressed, and whether, on its meetings and what could be deduced from face, the document appears sound and this, and that after the meetings the notes reliable. were supplemented by analyses and comparisons for the author's own use.

Quite generally, it is not at all improbable for the representatives of undertakings to It is further claimed that even when the meet in order to enter into agreements or to notes recorded faithfully what was said, concert their practices in the way alleged by they are far from being reliable as a record the Commission. As we know, the of the defacto situation in the industry or of Commission has successfully argued before the intentions of the individual producers. the Court that this is what occurred in many In this connection, I refer to the quite cases. frequent remarks about the lack of trust between the parties and the fact that the undertakings' subsequent conduct demon- strates a lack of will to keep to the agreements, which, according to the notes, were entered into at the meetings. The documents in the present cases originate from employees who have to provide their colleagues and superiors with an account of what took place at meetings which they attended. If we exclude the Hercules case, there is no indication that For its part, the Commission refers in those persons did not fulfil their duties quite particular to the fact that the documents loyally and to the best of their abilities. were drawn up directly after the relevant Under the general rules of evidence, the fact events and that the person or persons who that the documents were drawn up took the notes had no reason at all not to immediately after the meetings and clearly give a correct account, just as the contents without any thought for the fact that they of the documents, according to the might fall into the hands of third parties Commission, do not bear any trace of exag- must be regarded as having great signif- geration. As mentioned above, the icance. An overall evaluation of the contents Commission claims that none of the under- of the reports of the meetings shows, in my takings asked for the persons involved to be view, that they were drawn up with care by heard pursuant to Article 3(3) of Regulation persons who were fully acquainted with the N o 99/63. matters they were describing, setting out in concise, measured and matter-of-fact language what the person or persons who drafted the reports understood from the meetings. They are clear and logical and do not bear any impression that the persons in In assessing the evidential value of a question may have seriously misunderstood reporting document regard should be had or misinterpreted what took place. It must first and foremost to the credibility of the also, of course, be regarded as improbable account it contains. Regard should be had that large industrial undertakings would

II - 956

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

send their employees to meetings which the assessment and adjudication. Thus, when undertakings certainly considered important Professor Albach makes his observations if those employees were not capable of about what target prices might be in an reporting what happened at the meetings in economic context, it must be emphasized a sensible and reliable way. that his views are not, and cannot form, a legal assessment. Even if it were to be found that there were no significant effects on the market, that does not prove that no agreement was reached or that no exchange As far as the ICI case is concerned, it is of information took place with a view to maintained, as mentioned above, that the regulating prices. It is for the Court to notes of meetings were very often consider what is prohibited under Article supplemented by analyses and additions for 85(1) and the evidence for the commitment the author's own use. That is not of prohibited acts, and not for economic immediately apparent from the notes and theorists. despite the Commission's request to this effect ICI has not specified what the supplementary material and analyses were. Furthermore, and this must be repeated, ICI has not requested that the person or persons in question should be heard in order to On the basis of an overall assessment of the substantiate its claims. evidence, the Court must therefore consider whether what took place constitutes prohibited conduct, even if the expression 'target prices' from the point of view of economic experts might conceivably mean something other than unanimity on the In view of the foregoing, I consider that prices which all should strive to obtain. It is there need be no hesitation in assuming that the content of the documentary evidence the notes are a reliable source for under- which must show whether the persons standing what took place at the meetings attending the meetings had the intention of and given their ordinary natural meaning influencing prices or whether they simply they thus provide a basis for surmising the wished to tell each other what they thought significance of the matters discussed. were reasonable prices on the basis of market evaluation and it is the Court which must determine were necessary whether it is unlawful for parties to inform one another over a very long period of time about what 5. The economic analyses they think the market can bear.

Economic analyses often make up an important part of the evidence in compe- 6. Target prices and volumes as the subject- tition cases and can be of great value to the matter of agreements or of concertation Court in understanding the relevant economic context. It is thus important to obtain information about how an oligo- polistic market might react in different circumstances. But — and this is the important point — the findings of economic According to the Commission, it was sought experts cannot take the place of legal to implement the alleged price initiatives by

II - 957

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

applying so-called target prices. In assessing believe that the market did not allow them the evidence before the Court we must first to implement any target prices and that the establish what the term 'target prices' target prices were actually determined by probably meant to the undertakings during the market. their discussions at the meetings. Once that meaning is established, it must be decided whether target prices are caught by the prohibition in Article 85(1).

Hence the interminable debate about whether it was the applicants who were steering the market or the market which was steering them. O n this question the Commission states, for example, that the 'jargon' used in the documentary evidence relating to the meetings speaks for itself. T h e Commission is entitled, it says, to take a common sense approach and to interpret the expressions It accounts, too, for some of the impressive used in the documents in accordance with presentations of evidence by the applicants what they actually say. Target prices, sutes in the form of audits and reports by the Commission further, must ordinarily be economic experts and so forth, which all understood as reflecting a specific price tend to show that the prices striven after level which the producers had agreed to were not obtained. attain as far as the market allowed.

The next link in the chain of argument of most of the applicants is the attempt to In my view, too, there is no other way to show that they had not come to any interpret the notes of the meetings. agreement or at any rate did not regard themselves as bound by any agreement, which is purportedly proved by the very fact that the prices they were together striving to achieve were not obtained.

However, it is perhaps the very term 'target prices' which lies at the root of much of the confusion characterizing the proceedings in these cases. For, as the Commission says, The applicants have thus in fact set them- the term 'target prices', as used in the notes selves the very difficult task of conjuring of the meetings and so on, must precisely be away the very certain and well-documented understood as reflecting agreements to the content of the negotiations and the effect that the undertakings should as far as impression of them created by the notes of possible attain a certain price level. As the meetings. In my view, they have not proved to be the case, and as the succeeded in that task and I think that there Commission is also aware, it was often need be no hesitation in assuming that difficult, and, according to the applicants, target prices and so forth were agreed to, impossible, for them to attain the prices t o probably in the form of a 'gentlemen's which they aspired. Indeed, the applicants agreement', as alleged by the Commission

II - 958

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

and to the extent that is otherwise borne out determining the parties' reciprocal legal and by the documentary evidence. moral obligations, is, according to the case-law of the Court of Justice, not decisive.

The fact that there could be any such discussion at all and that the applicants devoted such considerable resources to it is Therefore, it can in itself only be of minor possibly due to the elasticity of the meaning importance whether the undertakings them- of the term 'target prices' viewed in relation selves considered that they were under any to the rules of competition. obligation towards the others, since the substance of the obligation was from the outset rather indistinct.

Some would perhaps argue that an agreement solely designed to strive to obtain a specific price as far as the market will bear The conclusion to be drawn from the above is not per se a manifestation of anti- must be that even a type of agreement competitive conduct. which, according to its substance, takes account of actual market conditions, as it undoubtedly must, is covered by Article 85(1). From the evidential point of view, it can, moreover, be concluded that any non-application or incomplete application in Yet, to judge by the notes, that is not what practice of the prices striven after is not was intended. On the contrary, the purpose suitable counter-evidence in the face of was to obtain a higher price than the agreements of that type. participants reckoned on or could have obtained. The intention was clearly to attempt to push the price level upwards. The 'object' within the meaning of Article 85(1) emerges quite clearly. Many of the applicants do not in fact dispute the factual circumstances, but only their legal consequences. Thus, ICI, for example, states that the targets discussed at the producers' meetings were consensus In view of the foregoing, it cannot matter, recommendations to which the producers in my opinion, that the very term 'target aspired with different degrees of prices' is so conveniently vague that in the enthusiasm. mutual relationships between the parties participating in the cartel it would be difficult to determine when a participant had ignored such an agreement. The fact that the agreements were akin to 'gentlemen's agreements' because of their In my view, that explanation lies square rather uncertain and vague substance and with a description of an agreement or thus could not have served as a basis for concertation prohibited under Article 85,

II - 959

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

which shows that to a certain extent only a F — Is the existence of a cartel proved? problem of definition or categorization is involved.

1. Introduction

T h e entire case does in fact show that the undertakings did not feel themselves bound by the agreements entered into or the concertation which took place in the same As mentioned above, 9 1 for procedural way in which they would have felt them- reasons the question of the existence of the selves bound by an agreement to deliver a alleged cartel must be decided on the basis consignment of polypropylene to a of the documents which the Commission particular customer on a particular date. communicated to all the undertakings in the When customers went elsewhere in order to manner required by the case-law of the seek a lower price after a price rise had Court of Justice. The evidence which may taken place, those in charge of sales could consequently be used to establish the obviously not tolerate a cessation or serious existence of the cartel essentially consists of drop in sales. The notes of some of the the 101 pieces of documentary evidence meetings show quite clearly, however, that which were sent with the general part of the to a large extent it was felt necessary to statement of objections as well as the endeavour to work out a common course of documents enclosed with the Commission's conduct, even though there were obviously letter of 29 March 1985. often some whose solidarity was in doubt.

2. The alleged floor-price agreement

Generally, it is not possible to establish which undertakings snowed a greater or lesser degree of solidarity, even if some individual undertakings were in the spotlight According to the information available, at more than others; moreover, they need not the end of 1977 a series of meetings began, always have been the same. It is possible attended by a number of polypropylene that one or two undertakings demonstrably producers who supplied the European had more inclination to 'cheat' than the market. The meetings continued to take others, but the picture is far from clear and place until the end of September 1983. They the fact that the undertaking or under- were held with increasing frequency, ^'ius, takings in question possibly looked after the applicants do not seriously dispute that their own interests at the others' expense in 1978 six meetings appear to have been cannot, in my opinion, be taken as an indi- held, in 1979 an unknown number, but cation that they did not take part. probably fewer, in 1980 it would seem that there were six meetings, in 1981 ten meetings, in 1982 twenty-three meetings and in 1983, until the end of September 1983, fifteen meetings. According to the Commission, the basic aim of the meetings Exactly the same considerations apply as regards volume targets and quotas. 91 — See section A, 5 c.

II - 960

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

was to attempt to push polypropylene prices in October to review progress. Finally, there upwards by the setting of so-called 'target is a remark to the effect that tonnage prices' and by various support measures restriction would operate next year, which were to serve to achieve that aim. possibly — this is at any rate what the Commission believes — subject to the floor-price system working. At the end of the note there are columns with price infor- mation in French, British, Belgian and German currency for various grades. It does Prior to that series of meetings, there had, not look as if what is written on the 'next' in the Commission's view, been a period in page is in the same hand and its more or which a number of undertakings had sought less illegible text does not seem to have been to raise the price of polypropylene through relied upon by the parties. an arrangement under which some under- takings allegedly agreed to apply a so-called floor price, and similarly other undertakings are alleged to have made arrangements together in a manner which constituted an unlawful concerted practice.

We know therefore that the Marketing Director of Hercules received information from an unknown source to the effect that The Commission's basic evidence as far as an agreement had been reached between the the floor-price agreement is concerned is a 'Big Four' the substance of which is outlined note supposedly made some time during the in the telephone notes — although not as first half of 1977 — possibly in June — by coherently as the Commission's decision the Marketing Director of Hercules. The gives the impression. notes concerned were made by the Marketing Director in the course of a telephone conversation with an unidentified person. In the document, which is rather fragmentary — as notes of telephone conversations often are — and which is not immediately comprehensible in all its details, it is first reported that the major producers have made an agreement. Besides that It thus appears that there existed what the statement are the names of the undertakings Commission later calls a 'core agreement' Monte, Hoechst, Shell and ICI. Next is (see the letter of 29 March 1985, p. 3) written, in telegraphic form, 'System floor between the four major producers and that prices — Floor prices from July 1 — defi- Hercules had knowledge of it. W e learn nitely August 1 when present contracts nothing further from that document and in expire — Floor prices for 4 month period particular we learn nothing about other only'. Then follows a remark about an alter- producers. It is, however, not unreasonable native, which possibly refers to something to infer from the wording of the document then existing. In between those notes there that an agreement was entered into between are some remarks about importers which do the four major producers in particular and not appear to belong in any context of not between other undertakings. Indeed, which we otherwise have knowledge. that possible interpretation is put forward by Thereafter there is a sentence which the Commission both in its letter of 29 probably means that a meeting is to be held March 1985 and later as an alternative.

II-961

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

T h e four major producers make the covered costs. Each could have done so following comments on the document and independently. The Commission further the alleged agreement: states that ICI and Shell have acknowledged that the purpose of the action in question was to check the slide in prices.

Montedipe denies that there was an agreement under Article 85(1) within the meaning which this applicant accords to the term, which is that an agreement exists only In my view, Monte's observations must in when the parties unequivocally express their fact be taken as an acknowledgement of the intention to bind themselves and any factual circumstances on that point. As the subsequent conduct by them clearly reflects Commission points out, it does not stand to that intention. T h e applicant refers on this reason that very large undertakings should point to the Chemiefarma judgment, possibly afford each other assistance merely for the paragraph 112. Whatever one might think purpose of carrying out simple price calcu- of Monte's interpretation of that judgment, lations. Things can always be called by a the interesting thing, however, is how that name different from what they are normally undertaking itself describes the events in called and the joint 'indication' of prices is 1977. Monte says inter alia that that single at any rate normally an expression for the document demonstrates neither an coordination of the undertakings' pricing agreement nor a plan. The reality was policies. In my view, there must be different, it says. It continues (application, extremely strong evidence for concluding p. 100): that such a joint 'indication' had no signif- icance as far as the undertakings' pricing policies were concerned, and such evidence is not present.

'In the market situation described above, six or seven producers, including . . . (Monte), were in contact with each other, in all prob- ability by telephone, with a view to ICI also broadly admits the factual circum- examining what arrangements might stances. It thus does not deny that the possibly be considered in order to alleviate producers were in telephone contact in the the very serious difficulties they were facing crisis year of 1977 and that the discussions at that time might have been about the collapse of Western European prices. It admits that it is also possible that some producers may have suggested the desirability of a minimum price level in order to halt the slide in prices. In the course of those contacts, Monte ICI then refers to the abovementioned note, states further, the prices which would have which it does not, however, find cogent enabled those difficulties to be alleviated because the price in fact fell to D M 1.0/kg. were indicated.

On this point, the Commission contends On this point, the Commission states that that in the first place there was no reason the note appears credible per se and that for the undertakings to calculate between both ICI and Shell have admitted that there themselves a price which would have was telephone contact between the

II - 962

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

producers for the purpose of finding a way agreement on prices. The collapse in prices to halt the slide in prices. With regard to the was a major concern to both companies, actual prices, the Commission mentions that and the absence of any such reference in November 1977 Monte announced a would be extraordinary if the Commission's price increase very close to that indicated in speculation about a 'floor-price' agreement the note and within a few days the three were correct. other undertakings mentioned in the note gave notice of similar price increases. Finally, ICI and a number of other producers publicly lent their support to the initiative. In the result, the actual evolution of prices shows, according to the Commission, that the price initiative was The document referred to, which was first successful. submitted in connection with the hearing before the Court, is not to be found among the '101 pieces of documentary evidence' and was not, moreover, communicated t o Shell. Therefore — as was recognized by the Commission at the hearing — it can be used solely in Shell's favour. Shell admits that discussions took place between itself and Monte in or around November 1977 and that Monte might have mentioned the possibility of implementing price increases and might have sought Shell's views on its reactions to any increase. In Shell's view, that is not sufficient to For its part the Commission insists that the establish an infringement of Article 85 on note concerning a floor price appears that point. Nor, in Shell's view, does the reliable, especially seen in the light of the note on the floor-price agreement give other information available. Furthermore, it sufficient grounds for establishing an is the Commission's view that the Solvay agreement as alleged by the Commission. In document from September 1977 shows support of its view Shell refers to the nothing to indicate that there was n o document of 6 September 1977, which is agreement on prices and nothing at all t o mentioned in the fifth paragraph of point 16 suggest that prices were not discussed. of the decision, according to which a meeting took place on 30 August 1977 in Belgium between Shell and Solvay in order to discuss the price of polypropylene. In Shell's view, the document goes to show that it was not guilty of any infringement. Shell refers principally to the fact that, Hoechst does not directly address the according to the notes of the meeting, the question of the extent to which there was undertaking's policy was to maintain 'coûte contact between the undertakings in 1977 que coûte' its sales to a number of nor whether price discussions might have customers in Benelux and that Shell saw no taken place. On the note itself, Hoechst says solution other than to try to develop the that it is not unequivocally apparent from polypropylene market by innovation in that note that the term 'agreement' that was conversion processes and development of used was intended to signify an agreement applications. Furthermore, Shell emphasizes within the meaning of Article 85. One could that those attending the meetings did not equally well imagine that the term meant refer, directly or indirectly, to any only that there was unanimity on the need

II - 963

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

to raise prices. Finally, according to both producers and consumers of polypro- Hoechst, it is not excluded that the person pylene. who spoke with Hercules' employee let it be understood that there was consensus between the Big Four so as to obtain Hercules' support for his own efforts. Hoechst adds that the Commission's assertion that the price increase was postponed is not supported by the documentary evidence. At the meeting Hoechst announced that it had given notice of a price increase the day before. ICI declared its support for Monte's initiatives; its representative could give no specific details of its proposals but said that its customers would shortly be informed. On this point, the Commission points out Shell too expressed itself in a way which can that the Hercules note is an authentic be viewed as support for the initiative. In document which was drawn up at the time addition Rhône-Poulenc, Hercules, Chemie of the events alleged and its accuracy is not Linz, Saga and Solvay declared their subject to any doubt. Furthermore, the note support for the initiative. Chemie Linz is thoroughly consistent with the uniform announced that it would have to follow price increases which a number of producers those new prices. Hercules' representative announced at the E. A. T. P. (European said that even though he was not yet aware Association for Textile Polyolefins) meeting of the details of Monte's initiative and did in Paris on 22 November 1977 and in the not know at all whether the initiative would trade press. be supported by the other recognized industry leaders, it would be Hercules' position to give complete support to any effort to increase polypropylene prices to a reasonable level relative to manufacturing costs. Rhône-Poulenc mentioned that it had learned of Monte's planned price rises the previous Friday from the press. According As an indication of the note's factual to Rhône-Poulenc, it was not possible to accuracy the Commission also refers to the return, in one go, to the economically fact that Hercules, which was therefore acceptable level, which was around FF 3.50, aware of the alleged agreement, had already but Rhône-Poulenc had decided to follow expressed a view that it was for the tra- Monte's lead so that its basic price as from ditional industry leaders to bring some 28 November 1977 would be FF 3.00. order into the chaos that reigned. It is, Solvay announced that it would fall in line however, the events in November 1977 with the prices quoted by the main mentioned above which, in the producers. Commission's view, corroborate the substance of the note on the agreement between the Big Four. On Friday 18 November 1977 Monte announced a price increase in the periodical 'European Chemical News', reported as a minimum price of DM 1.30 for raffia and DM 1.40 and 1.50 for two other grades. On Tuesday, 22 November, a meeting of the E. A. T. P. organization was held in Paris attended by What thus occurred was subsequently reported in the same week's edition of II - 964

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

European Chemical News under the sufficient profit to producers and that prices headline 'Montedison PP price rise backed should continue to be increased. by European producers'.

4. The meetings between the producers

3. The continuation of the floor-price agreement

According to the information provided by ICI, before the meeting in May 1978 referred to above a group of producers had begun to meet in order to discuss the problems in the industry. T h e meetings The price of polypropylene subsequently began, according to ICI 'around December rose in the following period to DM 1.20/kg 1977'. ICI states that in 1978 about six for basic grade raffia and in April 1978 'bosses" meetings took place and that the European Chemical News reported that idea of target prices was developed 'at the Montedison was planning a price rise of earlier meetings held in 1978' (thus not 'not less than 10%' before the summer necessarily, as the Commission says, at the holidays, probably in June. beginning of 1978). Referring to the fact that six meetings were held in 1978 and that the idea of target prices was developed in 1978, the Commission therefore takes the view that the solidarity expressed at the E.A.T.P. meeting in May 1978 must have At an E.A.T.P. meeting on 26 May 1978, been based on a previous agreement Monte announced that the price increase between the producers. which had taken place in November 1977 had not brought the industry back to satis- factory price levels and that the November initiative could therefore be considered only a first step which had to be followed by a second one, probably during the second half 5. Assessment of the situation in 1977 of 1978. At the same meeting DSM said that it would support the movement towards bringing prices up to a reasonable level. Hercules said inter alia that the need to bring prices up to a minimum level of D M In the period before 1978 there was a sort 1.30/kg had not diminished and would not of opening phase which to some extent can do so. ICI's representative said inter alia be considered separately, as the Commission that ICI would give its full support to does. In terms of evidence, that phase is reaching the price level announced in Paris. characterized by the decisive weight Rhône-Poulenc expressed the view that the attached by the Commission to the earlier price rise constituted only one step abovementioned note concerning the and that a further increase of about 10% floor-price agreement of the four major would be necessary. Shell did not express producers. As will be seen, thereafter the any clear view on prices. Solvay emphasized evidential basis on which the Commission that current prices did not allow for a founds its decision shifts inasmuch as, so far

II - 965

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

as the period from the end of 1977 or the be careful not to attach too much weight to beginning of 1978 and thereafter is what is not contained in a document. concerned, decisive weight is attached to the fact that meetings took place at which it is not disputed that the producers discussed the problems faced by the sector.

Consequently, I believe that we must proceed from the assumption that in the middle of 1977 there was an agreement or concertation as indicated in the note. We do not know what happened from then on until November. We do know, however, that Monte then increased its prices and very quickly received the other major producers' support, that price increase largely corre- As far as I can see, the Hercules marketing sponding, as mentioned, to the indication in manager who received the telephone call the note. We know, too, that the price did undoubtedly obtained some important infor- actually rise to approximately D M 1.20/kg. mation and in the light of the telephone In view of those facts it is not unreasonable note there is no reason to doubt that there to make the further assumption that the was an agreement or at least an 'under- original price agreement was postponed for standing' between the four major producers. later implementation, as maintained by the The note is very specific as regards the Commission. prices to be attained and even the level of the price specifications corresponds fairly well to that which, in Spring 1978, became the actual average price and which, both in Autumn 1977 and Spring 1978, came to be regarded as an acceptable minimum price, namely D M 1.30/kg. It is difficult to The Commission believes that this imagine that the information contained in constitutes the 'core agreement' discussed the note could have been pure invention. previously and it asserts that the fact that Likewise, some corroborating evidence is Rhône-Poulenc, Hercules, Chemie Linz and required before it can be assumed that Solvay lent their support to the price someone 'planted' the information with initiative at the Paris meeting is a strong Hercules in order to induce it to join indication that those producers were something which had not yet come into implicated in the agreement/concerted being. Furthermore, at least two of the four practice. That is further corroborated, major producers have largely admitted the according to the Commission, by the fact factual circumstances. The document on that ICI and Shell admit having been in which Shell relies as evidence of its contact with other producers although it non-involvement in anything unlawful does was not possible to establish which. not, in my view, lend sufficiently solid According to the Commission, another support to its claim. It is true that no price possibility is that only the four major agreement is mentioned in the document producers entered into the core agreement but if the agreement did have the four and that the others did not take part in its major producers as participants, as the elaboration and had not even expressed Hercules note indicates, it cannot be their endorsement of it to the Big Four surprising that price agreements were not before the E.A.T.P. meeting. They did, expressly discussed with Solvay. however, according to the Commission, at Furthermore, one must, of course, always all events participate in a concerted practice

II - 966

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

by knowingly cooperating with the Big Four course, is that the whole thing was stage- on the implementation of that agreement. managed for the benefit of the under- takings' customers and the public.

As far as the Big Four are concerned, there exist, as I mentioned, the necessary grounds for regarding them as guilty of an I do not believe that it is inconceivable or infringement as the Commission maintains. improbable that in a situation like that There does not seem to be any reason for prevailing at that time quick decisions were doubting the accuracy of the Hercules note taken to follow the leading producer, all the and given its ordinary meaning it fully bears more so since on 22 November the under- out the Commission's view. Furthermore, takings had their own forum available to two of the undertakings expressly announce their intentions. As I have mentioned in the note have in fact admitted mentioned, we know that some under- the facts. The subsequent events tally very takings had had discussions with the Big well with the content of the note and it is Four, but we do not know which, and not difficult to imagine that the implemen- identification would be necessary in order t o tation of the price increases had to wait establish that particular undertakings were until the time was right, which was also the actually involved. It is clear that there might case on several later occasions. well have been discussions going on in the corridors in connection with the meeting in Paris and that decisions might have been taken after telephone conversations, but w e just do not have any evidence at our disposal. It must therefore, I think, be assumed that the other undertakings, that is to say Rhône-Poulenc, Chemie Linz, Hercules and Solvay, took the decision each As regards the other undertakings which the for themselves to follow Monte. Commission considers to be implicated, the position is different. The Hercules note expressly mentions the Big Four and it is therefore logical to assume that the others were not involved. Hercules obtained infor- mation about the agreement and probably others, too, but we do not know which. All things considered, we know nothing very much about what took place from that date until November, when Monte announced its The same is true, in my view, even if it must price increase. So, the question is whether be assumed that the said undertakings were the undertakings which at the meeting in aware of the Big Four's (unlawful) Paris lent their support to the price initiative agreement, which Hercules must be can be presumed between Friday 18 considered to have been. For an under- November and Tuesday 22 November to taking to align itself to a price level in the have reached a decision of their own accord fixing of which it was not involved cannot, to follow the initiative, possibly in the in my opinion, be unlawful per se, any more knowledge that the Big Four were in than it can be unlawful to follow a 'price- agreement. The alternative possibility, of leader' and indeed what is involved here is a

II - 967

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T - l / 8 9

form of 'price-leadership' 92 put into effect there is no evidential basis for holding by the Big Four acting together. If the that the others did likewise. position were otherwise, it would mean that there would be a prohibition against under- takings' reacting intelligently to the existing market, which cannot be the intention of the competition rules (see the judgment of 6. Assessment of the situation in 1978 the Court of Justice in the ICI case, paragraph 118).

As mentioned, the Commission considers that the solidarity expressed at the E.A.T.P. meeting in May 1978 can be traced back to the secret discussions which, in the For those reasons, I cannot agree with the Commission's view, may have taken place at Commission's alternative or subsidiary view the bosses' meetings held in 1978 and as to what occurred. It is correct that at attended by a significant number of the the E.A.T.P. meeting the undertakings producers. As further corroboration of its expressed their support for price increases supposition, the Commission refers to ICI's and the aim of achieving a price level of explanation that the idea of target prices DM 1.30/kg. But if it may be assumed that was developed in the course of 1978. the decisions were taken individually, is it then unlawful to give notice of such a decision in a forum which may be described as public? A priori that should not be the case. Of course, the possibility cannot be Finally, the Commission contends generally excluded that on the basis of an underlying that the subject-matter of the meetings for understanding public channels are being which records are available can broadly used to exchange signals which, taken as a be assumed to provide a measure of the whole, must be considered a concertation of subject-matter of the meetings about which a practice, 9 3 but in the present cases there no detailed information is available. That do not seem to be sufficient grounds for view is generally disputed by the applicants. believing that was the case. More specifically, it is alleged (by Rhône- Poulenc) that the Commission has failed to take account of the fact that the cartel evolved in the course of time, starting from perhaps a more modest beginning and later turning into a more refined system.

As far as 1977 is concerned, it should accordingly be held that the Big Four — Monte, ICI, Hoechst and Shell — More direct evidence, such as to that participated in a floor-price agreement available for later periods, is missing for as the Commission alleges, whereas 1978 and the sole price initiative that the Commission considers it has found is the 92 — See the US case Hunt v Mobil Oil Corp. (Supreme Court, 1977) 465 F. Supp. 195, 231, according to which it is not 'second part' of the floor-price agreement sufficient in order for unlawful conduct to be regarded as proven for an undertaking to have been present at the of 1977. It is, of course, suspicious if place where the unlawful act was committed and possibly competing undertakings hold more or less even to have had knowledge of others' unlawful conduct. regular meetings to discuss the market, 93 — Note in this regard that Van Damme distances himself on this point from Joliet's criticism of the ICI judgment: La market demand, the balance of supply and Politique de la Concurrence dans la CEĶ p. 150. demand and the price level for individual

II - 968

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

sectors of the market, as ICI explains. It one form or another in the shape of becomes even more suspicious when target agreements or concerted practices. We do prices, target quotas, market shares, not, however, have such evidence in respect compensating arrangements and account of this period. management systems are discussed, as ICI also mentions. It is clear that, if something unlawful occurred in 1977 and, as I shall discuss later, there is evidence of unlawful activity in 1979 and thereafter, this must cast a dubious light on the first meetings of which we have knowledge. On the other hand, we know from an overall assessment In view of the foregoing, I consider that it of the cartel that it evolved into an must be concluded first of all that there is increasingly finer network of arrangements not sufficiently solid evidence for finding for realizing the undertakings' price aspir- that the target-price schemes were put into ations. effect by the beginning of 1978. It is thus, in my view, doubtful whether it can be regarded as proven that the statements made at the E. A. T. P. meeting in May 1978 represented a pre-arranged move. At all events, as far as the producers other than the Big Four are concerned, there is, in my view, no solid evidence at all. Just as in the The question is, accordingly, from which case of 1977, their support for the price point in time it is defensible as a matter of increase can very easily be explained as a law to find that the discussions which took reaction to the price increase announced by place condensed into common projects to Monte, possibly reinforced by some passive such a degree that the situation may be knowledge of an agreement entered into by considered to be caught by Article 85(1) as the Big Four. an agreement or a concerted practice. We know from ICI that the idea of target prices originated during the course of 1978, but it was not possible to specify exactly when. We also know from ICI that until the end of 1978 or the beginning of 1979 only so-called 'bosses' meetings' were held, As far as the latter are concerned, there may whereas the experts' meetings between be less doubt in concluding that they lower-ranking employees with more continued the unlawful activity in which we knowledge of sales first began in 1979. must assume they engaged in 1977. With regard to these four major producers it is, however, also true that there is in any case a marked lack of evidence concerning what actually occurred for a not insignificant part of 1978.

In my view, the course of events of which we are aware, does not leave much doubt that discussions were held in 1978 which had some sort of unlawful object and later led to something unlawful taking place, but in the final analysis there must be evidence T o summarize, I therefore conclude that the that the discussions led to concrete results in Commission has not adduced any evidence

II - 969

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

of agreements or concerted practices 'Quote 1980' and 'Proposal I' and 'Proposal contravening Article 85(1) as far as any of II' and 'Proposal III', probably originates, the undertakings are concerned, at least as according to ICI on whose premises the regards a significant part of 1978. table was found, from one of the German or Austrian producers. In the latter table are calculated, according to ICI, first the producers' actual sales to West Europe in the years 1976 to 1979. Again according to ICI, the column ' + % gg 1979' contains a I shall return to this matter latter, but as far calculation of the individual undertakings' as the four major producers are concerned, figures for 1979 with the addition of either the liability to a fine for matters which the 5 or 10%. The column 'Quote 1980' is the Commission has, in my view, demonstrated author's suggestion for 'target volumes' for with regard to 1977 and the beginning of 1980. The columns 'Proposal I, II, III' were 1978 must be regarded as time-barred. intended to be filled in by ICI's represen- tative. The column 'Proposal III' contains the final target quotas suggested as the 'quota' for the year 1980.

7. Assessment of the situation in 1979

The documentary evidence concerning 1979 consists of tables found on ICI's premises, The figures in the first table's column '1979, discussed in point 54 of the decision, and a actual' corresponds exactly to the column note concerning a meeting held on 26 for 1979 in the second table. The figures in September 1979. In addition there are the the first table's column 'revised target 1979' price instructions which concern the first of differs from the column '1979, actual' by a the price initiatives mentioned in the few percentage points (up to 5-7). The same decision. figure for '1979, actual' recurs in other tables.

In the first table (annex 55 to the general part of the statement of objections), which is headed 'Producers' sales to West Europe (Turkey not included)' are set out, in the three first columns, the producers' sales in As far as production volumes are concerned, the years 1976 to 1978. These are the it is first stated in the note of the meeting of figures for all the applicants in the present 26 September 1979 that it was accepted that cases as well as for the other West a fixed quota system was important and European producers. In a fourth column then follows the statement: 'go for 80% there are the figures for the year 1979 with scheme as per recent Zurich note'. With the additional word 'actual'. In the fifth regard to this latter cryptic remark, ICI column there are corresponding figures explains (Article 11, response, p. 23): At a under the heading 'revised target 1979'. T h e meeting in Zurich the producers who were next table (annex 56), which is divided up represented took total industry sales made into a main column under the heading in West Europe during the first eight 'Sales' and columns headed ' + % gg. 1979', months of 1979 and averaged these in order

II - 970

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

to arrive at a monthly rate. It was doubting that there was a price initiative in considered that monthly demand in the last the last half of 1979. Any quota three months of that year would be at no arrangement alleged to have been more than 80% of the average monthly introduced by the beginning of 1979 is, demand in the first eight months of the year however, in my view not sufficiently well and accordingly at the meeting it was documented. It may be assumed that there suggested that producers should limit their was some sort of arrangement in the final volume ambitions to take into account this months of 1979 but — according to the fact. evidence to hand — not the quota agreement alleged by the Commission.

A further document concerning the French producers, which the Commission mentions In the light of the foregoing, I consider in its decision at point 54 (3), must (see that — if the Court is otherwise in above, Section A, 5, c) be held inadmissible agreement with my evaluation of the on procedural grounds because it was not evidence concerning what occurred sent to all the undertakings. later — it should hold it an established fact that the first infringement, apart from the floor-price agreement of 1977, took place at a time after the middle of 1979 and not, as the Commission contends, in 1978 and at the beginning of 1979. A quota arrangement for 1980 is relatively well documented, and I shall return to this point later. There can scarcely be any doubt that the term 'revised target' for 1979 must mean that there was some arrangement 8. The price initiatives relating to some part of 1979. We do not know when the first of the tables described above was drawn up, but a comparison of the actual figures for 1979 with some of the revised target figures for 1979 strongly suggests that for the author it was intended (a) The price initiative from July to as a subsequent review to see whether the December 1979 figures tallied or not. Logically, there is, of course, nothing to prevent target sales figures from being set in the course of 1979, possibly late in the year, and, possibly, revised target figures, too. The record of the meeting of 26 September shows in any case The Commission's main evidence that at that point in time the problem was concerning this price initiative is a note of a being tackled. meeting held on 26 and 27 September 1979. The note, which was found on ICI's premises, mentions first the 'level generally' of '1.70-1.75 D M ' , '4.0./4.1 FF' and '26-27 BFR'. It is then stated that 2.05, which indisputably must be DM, remains the As described in the following section, there target. Next, it is stated that that price, that is, on the evidence available, no reason for is to say 2.05, is clearly not achievable in

II - 971

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-1/89

October nor in November and that the plan operating companies in Europe would be n o w is 2.05 on 1 December. Finally, as far aiming to secure Montedison's target D M as prices are concerned, it states '1 Nov. 2.05/kg. Shell reckoned that its polypro- 1.90 or 1.95 — yet to be decided — but pylene prices would rise towards the end of decision will be swift', whatever that might August or early September. mean in the context.

In a letter dated 29 August 1979 As to the Commission's further evidence, it ATO-Chimie notified its prices applicable must first be observed that the documents from 1 September 1979 for consignments of originating from Shell mentioned in the 20 t as FF 4.70 for 'fibre', FF 4.70 for second paragraph of point 29 and the first 'moulage homopolymère', FF 5.00 for paragraph of point 31 of the decision must 'moulage copolymère' and FF 4.90 for 'film not be taken into consideration since they homopolymère'. The prices for other grades were not sent to all the undertakings in the are also on the list. Further surcharges for course of the administrative procedure (see various grades and for quantities of less above, p. 11-897 ff.) than 20 t are given.

In the 30 July 1979 edition of European In almost identical circular letters of 24 and Chemical News it was reported in an article 26 July 1979 BASF gave its offices in headed 'Montedison announces P P prices Germany, the United Kingdom, Belgium, rise in Europe', that Montedison intended France and Italy notice of price rises to to raise prices throughout Europe by about apply from 20 August 1979 in Germany and 8% from 27 August. According to from 1 September 1979 in the other European Chemical News, that price rise countries. In the letters the reason for the brought prices to LIT 920/kg, D M 2.05/kg, price increases was given as the rise in the FF 4.70/kg and BFR 33/kg for products price of raw materials in the third quarter sold to large users. Montedison's plastics and it was stated that holidays dictated the division director general is then reponed as time for the price rises, although they were having hinted, like other major producers, already very badly needed. The prices set to that a second round of price rises might be apply from the said dates were listed as on the cards before the end of the year. follows: 'Grobtextil 2.05 D M / k g , Spritzguß ICI's polyolefins director is reported as 2.05 D M / k g ' , 'Folie 2.10 D M / k g ' in a saying that 'ICI totally supports grade called 'Novolen 11' and 10 pfennigs Montedison's move', and then it is added higher in a grade called 'Novolen 13'. The that many industry insiders reckon that ICI prices given were described as 'minimum will announce similar increases shortly. prices', whereas 'maximum prices' were Finally, it is reported that Shell was backing fixed as D M 2.45/kg and D M 2.55/kg for the Montedison move and that Shell's the two grades. In some of those letters

II - 972

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

containing price instructions it was also for September are given: 'raffia 2.05; ho stated that the price rises were necessary moulding 2.05; co moulding 2.20; ho cast even though the price rise announced at the film; 2.10', the last figure being crossed out end of May 1979 'has not in any case fully by hand and amended to '2.05 DM/kg'. In penetrated'. In the letters to the offices in notes to the list of prices it was mentioned other countries the prices for 'Raffia' and that premiums and discounts remained as 'Spritzguß' are given as BFR 33/kg, FF they were and that D M 1.90 was to be paid 4.70/kg, LIT 920/kg and 500 or UKL for 'oriented film', which was to become 510/t. D M 2.05 from 1 September.

In a circular letter of 20 July 1979, referring to the rising price of propylene, Hoechst warned of new prices for polypropylene on the basis of the following basic prices for a grade called 'Hostalen PP — Homopolymer natur/Granulat im Sack': Germany D M In a circular letter dated 30 July 1979 ICI 2.06/kg, France FF 4.70/kg, Great Britain announced a general price rise as from 1 UKL 500/t, Italy LIT 925/kg and Belgium September of UKL 25 per tonne. Thus BFR 32.50/kg. According to the letter, the 'homopolymer — film yarn' was to go up price rise was to apply for all deliveries from a floor price of UKL 475 per tonne taking place in September. The new price to UKL 500 per tonne. 'Moulding' and list was sent out with the circular letter of 1 'film' were to rise respectively to UKL 510 August 1979 and was to apply to all and UKL 550 per tonne and deliveries taking place from 3 September. In 'copolymer — general purpose' was to rise the price list, which was supposed to be for to UKL 550 per tonne. It was further stated internal use only, prices are given for that ICI expected that the price level on the deliveries of 20 t with minimum and continent would rise to DM 2.05/kg in maximum amounts. Six different grades are September. In a later circular letter dated 28 given at prices from DM 202 to 207/100 September 1979 it was explained that the kg, whereas all other grades are given at the price level on the continent was still higher prices. There is in addition a column somewhat below the level of D M 2.05 with slightly higher minimum prices for which Montedison had announced at the customers who take less than 20 t per end of August. Information is then given of delivery. According to the circular letter, the the price levels in Germany, France and prices were indicated in that way in order to Belgium, stated as DM 1.70 to 1.75/kg, FF allow latitude for negotiation. Finally, it is 4.00 — 4.10 and BFR 26.00 to 27.00 stated that in some cases called 'special respectively. The letter went on to say cases/large customers' the head office that it was clear that 2.05 would not be should be contacted. achieved on the continent, but that ICI still thought that it was achievable in November/December and that it would actively support the attempts to achieve that price level. In consequence the instruction was given that UKL 500 per tonne was not to be asked from 1 October but that large In a telex of 30 July 1979 from 'ICI Europe' customers could continue to buy at U K L to 'ICI Germany', minimum target prices 475 per tonne for another month.

II - 973

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

In a telex of 20 June 1979 Chemie Linz 'Floor PPF 500 informed its sales organization in Germany H P M 510' that on 19 June a decision had finally been taken to raise the price to D M 1.90 for raffia. It then pointed out that its compe- titors were trying to obtain a price increase for 1 July 1979, which would be reflected in information given to their local organiz- ations. In addition it was mentioned that it Finally, a cutting from European Chemical was appreciated that a necessarily reduced News dated 6 August 1979 and put forward flexibility in prices on the part of compe- in evidence by Atochem should be titors would mean more contact from mentioned. Beneath the heading 'ICI joins consumers. It finally explained that it would latest P P initiative', it is reported that ICI, be necessary and practicable to aim at a following the previous week's pricing further price increase of 15/pf. for 1 initiative by Montedison, had announced its September. ' D M 2.05' is added in brackets intention to lift polypropylene prices on the and 'Raffia' is inserted by hand. European market by 5 to 10% from 1 September. Homopolymer would thus rise to UKL 500 per tonne, compared to the 1 June level of UKL 480 per tonne.

If, as mentioned above on page 156 the minutes of the internal Shell meetings of 5 July 1979 and 12 September 1979 cannot be used as evidence against the undertakings, In a letter of 30 July 1979 Shell announced the basis for some of the Commission's that it intended to raise its prices on 1 conclusions in points 29 to 31 of the September by UKL 25 per tonne for all decision is considerably weakened. Thus the grades. It instructed that letters were to be claim that the price initiative was to be sent to all customers in the period from 30 applied from 1 July 1979 is to a certain July to 1 August. In the letter the prices on extent supported by Chemie Linz's telex of the continent were also discussed and it was 20 July 1979 alone. Nothing direct emerges mentioned that Montedison had issued a on this point from the minutes of the press statement to the effect that it would be meeting of 26 and 27 September. raising its polypropylene prices in Europe, with effect from 27 August, to the prices which are also mentioned in the article in European Chemical News. It went on to state that in Europe some business was being transacted at UKL 425 per tonne, and therefore the extent of the price increase On the other hand, an initiative from 1 that needed to be achieved would obviously September 1979 is, on the basis of the be very substantial. Shell considered that evidence briefly set out above, in my view there might be some phasing up of price in well documented. In the first place, it September rather than a clean increase as of appears from the minutes of the meeting of 1 September. Finally, Shell was said to be 26 and 27 September 1979 that a target hopeful that this situation would not occur price was set to be applied from an un- in the United Kingdom. Beneath the specified date before 26 September. Monte signature there is added by hand: announced a price rise which was reported in European Chemical News on July 30 to

II - 974

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

take effect from 27 August. Hoechst, BASF The internal Solvay document mentioned in and Chemie Linz had, however, shortly point 32 of the decision and the information before that public announcement, given contained therein cannot be taken into notice of exactly the same price rise to take consideration since it was neither sent to the effect at more or less the same time. Shell undertakings in the course of the adminis- and ICI sent out their announcements on 30 trative procedure nor otherwise adduced in July and it is of course conceivable that, as evidence. Shell states, those undertakings acted on the basis of a price announcement which Monte might have sent out a few days before the publication in European Chemical News. In any case, those undertakings certainly reacted extremely rapidly. Given the fact In the decision the Commission stated that a that (a) it is documented that meetings were price initiative was mounted at the end of held, (b) it is clear that at least three under- 1980 to set a target price of DM 1.50/kg. takings, for reasons difficult to explain, The only basis for that allegation is a arrived at exactly the same view as Monte number of price instructions from various with regard to the price level to be applied undertakings, the aim of which was to push from a particular date, and (c) it appears prices up to the level that the producers from the said note of the meeting that an were reported by European Chemical News effort was to be made to attain precisely of 10 November 1980 as believing could be that price level before 26 September, I attained before the year end. consider that there need be no hesitation in assuming that the level and timing of the price rise must have been the object of an agreement or concertation.

In a memorandum of 8 December 1980 DSM gave internal notice of guidelines for sale prices to be applied from 1 January 1981. For a grade called ' H E X ' figures of 1.30/1.50, 3.50/3.50, 320/325 are mentioned for West Germany, France and the United Kingdom respectively. There is a (b) January to May 1981 note to the tables saying 'Rock Bottom/ Verkoop Richtlijn', which in its description of the document the Commission interprets as a minimum and a target price respectively.

For the meetings which, as the Commission contends and ICI and other applicants On 22 October 1980 ICI gave notice to its accept, took place in 1980, the Commission subsidiary in Germany of 'target prices for was unable to find any notes. The price the end of 1980'. For November the prices initiative for 1981, which appears to have were given as 1.30, 1.50 and 1.85 and for taken place in stages, is divided in the annex December 1.50, 1.70 and 2.00 for raffia, to the Commission's letter of 29 March homopolymer and 'copolymeri general 1985 into three phases, covering January purpose' respectively. In an internal circular 1981, February/March 1981 and May 1981. dated 1 December 1980 ICI announced

II - 975

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

minimum prices applicable from 5 January It is stated in that letter inter alia that there 1981 as UKL 320 per tonne for raffia, were sure to be individual cases where UKL 380 per tonne for 'homo- temporary solutions would have to be polymer— moulding' and UKL 430 per found. tonne for 'copolymer — general purpose'. In the letter it was stated that Shell was reported to have written to its customers to announce a price rise of UKL 30 per tonne as from 1 January 1981. In addition, instructions were given concerning the On 9 December 1980 Monte informed its procedure to be followed in cases where it Italian sales offices that from 31 December might be necessary to arrive at a 1980 the price would be LIT 720, 750 and compromise in relation to target prices. In 870. It was stated that a watch would be telex notifications, the dates of which are kept on how the situation developed so as illegible, to ICI in France and Italy the to ensure the best possible result with regard prices stated as 'desired minimum prices to the price/volume relationship. from the beginning of next year' are 3.50, 4.10, 4.00 and 4.30 for January and 4.00, 4.40, 4.30 and 4.60 (FF) for February and 720, 760, 750 and 850 for January and 830, 860, 850 and 950 (LIT) for February.

On 17 December 1980 Shell issued an announcement that a number of its companies had set minimum prices applicable from 1 January 1981 of D M 1.50/kg, D M 1.70/kg and D M 2.00/kg for basic grades. It went on to state that notice In a Hoechst internal document originally was further given of a price rise of D M dated 29 October 1980 'Mindestpreise' and 0.25/kg from 1 February. 'Zielpreise/minimum' are given, probably applicable for December 1980 and January 1981. In the document basic grades are given with D M 1.50/kg, D M 1.70/kg and D M 1.95/kg as target prices. The minimum prices are shown as 25-30 pf lower. T h e Finally, the instructions given to Saga in information in the document is crossed out Great Britain contain similar figures. and in handwriting there is the date of 5 January 1981; February 1981 is given as the date for implementation. Target prices for the basic grades are given as D M 1.75, 1.85 and 2.00/kg. As mentioned above on 11-975, in its circular letter of 1 December 1980 ICI stated: 'It has become clear today via various messages from the marketplace that Shell.. . '. ICI uses this as justification to its subsidiaries for itself seeking similar price By a telex of 31 December 1980 Chemie rises: 'we will be supporting Shell's Linz informed its sales office in Germany initiative . . . '. On the other hand, no other that the prices from January would be D M evidence has been put before the Court in 1.50, 1.70 and 1.95/kg for basic grades and these cases to prove that a 'price leader' was D M 1.75, 1.85 and 2.00/kg. from February. to announce a price level which the others

II - 976

RHÔNE-POULENC V COMMISSION

merely followed. The somewhat vague and Therefore, in view of the above, I see no anonymous statements in European reason for doubting the essence of the Chemical News thus plainly cannot explain Commission's findings of fact as far as the why the price level of so many undertakings content of points 32 and 33 of the decision was set as uniformly as it was. Furthermore, are concerned. the uniformity of the price announcements is particularly striking.

According to the evidence available, the In the light of the foregoing, I consider that final part of the 'initiative' of January to the description in point 32 of the decision is May 1981 would appear to have been correct, but subject to the proviso that it is somewhat of a fiasco. Examination of the not apparent how the Commission supports price instructions referred to by the its supposition that the original plan was to Commission in point 34 of the decision apply those levels from 1 December 1980. shows that the undertakings named therein apparently endeavoured in vain to move prices up as stated. As I have explained above, however, I do not believe it is decisive in assessing whether an infringement occurred that the initiative more or less collapsed. In those circum- The contents of the decision is corroborated stances and taking into account the fact that in the very detailed report of the two immediately beforehand a meeting had been meetings held in January 1981 and attended held between the undertakings and that no by a large number of undertakings (but not evidence has been put forward providing an Petrofina, as the Commission acknowledged alternative, credible explanation, there can at the hearing). Here reference is made to be no reasonable doubt that the prices must the price levels in a number of countries. have been concerted or agreed. With regard to Germany it is stated that prices had moved up but not to agreed levels especially for raffia.

(c) August to December 1981 The report concludes that 'it was agreed' that the D M 1.75 target should remain and that DM 2.00 should be introduced 'without exception' from 1 March, as mentioned in point 33 of the decision. The detailed examination set forth above of the documentary evidence concerning the first price initiatives has shown that essen- tially the Commission's assessment of the evidence had a firm foundation. It is thus The price instructions issued and referred to mainly the leaving out of account of in the last paragraph of point 33 of the documents which — as explained in more decision essentially correspond to that plan, detail in Section A, 5 (c) above — cannot be except for ATO's instructions which are used on procedural grounds that alters the slightly at variance. picture slightly.

II - 977

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

Bearing in mind the length of this Opinion, direct connection thus suggested between I shall therefore confine myself to the meeting of 15 June and ICI's and Shell's examining passages in the decision announcements, which were issued on 17 concerning later price initiatives which, in and 19 June respectively, does not withstand my view, call for particular remarks. close examination. Shell does indeed talk of a minimum price of DM 2.00/kg in July but the only information corresponding to that is the information contained in a note of a meeting held on 27 May 1981 between Mr C. R. Green of ICI, and Mr J. E. Lane and According to Table 3 of the Commission's M r G. Dewick of Shell, in which a decision, in the period relating to the price comparison of prices shows an average price initiative referred to in the subheading, of D M 1.8 for raffia and D M 2.1-2.2 for meetings were held on 28 July, 4 August, 28 copolymer (annex 64/1 to the general August, 17 November, 20 November and 16 statement of objections). However, that and 18 December 1981. document is not relied on by the Commission in this connection. From more specific information in the two statements it appears merely that a price rise to D M 2.30/kg at the beginning of September was wanted and that has simply nothing to do with the possible price rises for 1 July 1981 At the meeting on 15 June 1981, mentioned discussed in the note of the meeting. N o in point 35 of the decision, Mr C. R. Green direct connection can therefore be found of ICI, Mr J. E. Lane of Shell and Mr E. between the two documents. Zacchi of Monte discussed various possible solutions to the problem posed by the fact that the upward trend in prices was slowing down in the first four to five months of the year. One of the possibilities mentioned was a 20 pf/kg price increase with effect from 1 July. The letter of 17 July 1981 from Solvay to its sales offices in Benelux which, as far as we know, has not been put forward in evidence cannot be used as evidence against the undertakings. As the Commission states in the decision at the beginning of this point, Shell and ICI had already, that is to say in the letters referred to above, given notice that there might be price increases in September/October. According to the information available to us, an experts' meeting was held on 28 July 1981 and we have a document which looks as if it might have some connection with that meeting consisting of a note written by one of Hercules' managers to Mr Bastiaens. According to the decision, 'within a few In this note it is stated that the Official' days' of the meeting ICI and Shell had prices for August and September are instructed their employees to prepare the D M 2.00 and D M 2.20 for raffia and D M market place for a price rise in September 2.25 and 2.40 for 'moulding' and DM 2.40 based on a raffia price of D M 2.30/kg. The and D M 2.55 for copolymer.

II - 978

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

In the second paragraph of point 35 of the September 1981 for the months of decision, the Commission states that there September and October. On 28 August was an original plan to go for a price of Shell issued a notice of prices to apply from D M 2.30/kg in September 1981 and that 1 September and 1 October. In that letter, that plan was probably revised at the the alleged intended price increase meeting on 28 July. As will have become mentioned in the first paragraph of point 36 clear from the foregoing, the sole ground of the decision is simply referred to as 'nov. for supposing that there was an original, 2.5 D M / k g ' . concerted plan consists of the ICI and Shell letters dated 17 and 19 June 1981 respectively and we have no information as to whether meetings were held in the period before 28 July, apart from the meeting on 15 June. On 23 December 1981 ICI issued a notice of prices to apply from January 1982. On 5 November 1981 Shell issued a notice of target prices for November and December. On 27 November prices were issued for What we know therefore is that after the January 1982. meeting on 15 June ICI and Shell both had plans to attain a price level of D M 2.30 by 1 September. The first more solid evidence which emerges is, however, the holding of the meeting of 28 July 1981 together with the note from Hercules of 29 July Examination of those price instructions concerning the 'official prices' for August shows that the Commission is justified in and September. describing them as nearly identical. Bearing in mind that it is known that meetings were held shortly before most of the price instructions were issued and also that there are otherwise well-documented price For those reasons I am not satisfied that initiatives, I have no hesitation in assuming there is sufficient evidence of an 'original that a similar initiative took place with plan' as mentioned at the beginning of the regard to September and probably for the second paragraph of point 35 of the rest of 1981. decision.

The price instructions referred to in the third paragraph of point 35 concerning (d) The periods from June to July 1982 and prices for 1 October 1981 were issued as from September to November 1982 follows: on 7 August BASF issued a notice of prices to apply from 1 September and on 7 September a notice of prices to apply from 1 October. DSM issued price instructions in a letter of 6 August 1981. Hoechst sent out two letters, (probably) on 29 July and 13 With regard to this period, the Commission August. ICI sent out letters on 4 August and alleges that there were two price initiatives. 7 September 1981 concerning prices to These are very well documented by notes of apply from 1 September and 5 October meetings and do not give rise to any respectively. Monte sent out a letter on 4 particular comment.

II - 979

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

(e) The end of the price cartel was held. The Commission, however, takes the view that the undertakings continued to concert their practices even after 29 September 1983 on the basis of the previous agreements. The last price initiative mentioned in the decision is stated therein to have begun in July 1983. With regard to the period leading up to the last meeting, held on 29 September 1983 (possibly 30 September), The question whether the cartel had any before the Commission's investigations took effect even after the Commission's investi- place, the content of the decision does not gation does not appear to be particularly call for comment. As with the period from important in this case since it is strictly a June 1982 to November 1982, the evidence question of whether the cartel might have is so massive that there is no reason to go produced effects for a further few months. into it in detail in this Opinion. I should If this further period is compared with the point out that two documents originating duration of the cartel, it must be obvious from Shell and mentioned in point 49 of the that the question how far agreements decision cannot be relied on as evidence for entered into before 13 and 14 October 1983 the existence of the cartel. The documents were followed for any time after those dates concerned are a document called 'PP W . is not of great significance for the determi- Europe-Pricing' and an internal report nation of the amount of the fines. dated 14 June 1983. According to the Commission, all the applicants had the opportunity to acquaint themselves with these documents when they were given access to the files. However, as stated earlier, this is not sufficient in my opinion. The applicants' view of the legal situation as regards the last period of the cartel is however, incorrect. The unlawful activity cannot be regarded as having ceased when the Commission intervened and thereby possibly put an end to the organized The fact that those two documents cannot meeting activity. It is the effects of the cartel be used does not, however, weaken the which are decisive. Commission's conclusion.

As far as this question is concerned, the Finally, the question has been raised as t o Court of Justice stated in the Binon case 94 how the period subsequent to the last (at paragraph 17, p. 2040): 'Moreover, meeting, possibly after the Commission's Article 85 would also be applicable if investigation, is to be evaluated. parallel conduct on the part of publishers were continued after the termination of the former agreement and in the absence of its replacement by a new agreement. . . . The system of competition rules established by A number of applicants have argued that the Article 85 et seq. of the EEC Treaty is price cartel must be regarded as having ended no later than after the last meeting 94 — Judgment of 3 July 1985 m Cast 243/83 SA Binon and Cie v SA Agence el Menageries de la Prene [1985] ECR 2015.

II - 980

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

concerned with the economic effects of 9. The quota arrangements agreements or of any comparable form of concerted practice or coordination rather than with their legal form'. Similarly, in the EMI judgment 95 (at paragraphs 30 to 32, p. 848), it is said that agreements are also covered by Article 85 if they continue to As is clear from my remarks in section F, 7, produce their effects after they have above, concerning the situation in 1979, I formally ceased to be in force. The situation do not think that there is a sufficient basis in the two cases cited was somewhat for concluding that there was a quota different from that in the present cases. arrangement for all of 1979. The first quota They concerned proper agreements which arrangement to be dealt with in this section were formally terminated and not will therefore be the alleged quota arrangements made within the framework arrangement for 1980. of a cartel in which the agreements, by their the very nature, are characterized by the fact that the parties to the agreement knew perfectly well that their purpose was unlawful. As the Commission mentions under heading VII of the decision and as is shown by the documentary evidence, the undertakings operated with 'volume targets', 'target volumes', 'quotas' and 'aspirations'. These terms raise exactly the same difficulties of interpretation as the term 'target prices'. As mentioned above in section E, 6, it must, however, be assumed that agreements or concertation fall within the prohibition in The same principle must, however, apply. If, Article 85(1) even if their substance essen- therefore, it can be established that a similar tially takes account of actual market pattern was followed in the period after the conditions. The same holds true for target meetings ceased to take place, the obvious quotas. assumption is that the agreements or concertation previously entered into were being put into effect in the period after the Commission's investigation. As I see it, there is not much doubt that the price instructions for the period in question, that is to say (a) The arrangement for 1980 October and November 1983, show that agreements or concertation must have existed. I therefore agree with the Commission that the cartel cannot be regarded as having terminated until a few months after the last meeting. This conclusion applies even though the In the note of the 26 September meeting, it document referred to in the third paragraph is stated, as discussed earlier, that a fixed of point 51, which was found on ATO's quota system is 'essential'. That demon- premises, cannot be used against the under- strates that at that time the problem was takings since it was not sent to all of them. being addressed and, as mentioned above in section F, 7, there are certain indications that a form of quota arrangement was in 95 — Judgment of 25 June 1976 in Case 51/75 EMI Records Limitedv CBS United Kingdom Limited [1976] ECR 811. existence at the end of 1979.

II-981

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

At the other end of the time-scale covered been the virtual 'withdrawal from Dundee' by the alleged quota arrangement we find as a result of trying to lead prices up early the note of the experts' meeting held in in the year. January 1981. In this note provisional sales figures for December 1980 are set out and sales figures in the fourth quarter of 1980 are compared with those for the corre- sponding period in 1979. It can be seen that sales figures for each month of the fourth quarter of 1980 exceeded those for the corresponding months in 1979 and that total sales in 1980 were only 3 % lower than From the year 1980 there is a table (annex those in 1979. Sales figures for each indi- 60 to the general statement of objections) to vidual undertaking are then set out in a which reference is made in the first and column. Alongside there is a second column second paragraphs of point 55. On the in which is given the target figure for each typed table headed 'Polypropylene — Sales undertaking, based, as stated in the note of Target 1980 (kilotonnes)' the date of 28 the meeting, on a '1.21 million tonne market (but possibly 26) February 1980 is written in in Western Europe in 1980'. In a comment by hand. In the table there are four columns on the figures it is said that of the four headed '1980 Target (Based on 1979; major producers only ICI was off target. Petrofina Adjust.)'; 'Opening suggestions'; D S M , it continues, disputed any under- 'Proposed adjustments' and 'Agreed targets'. taking to cut back from its original target; In the latter column are given the figures for the Amoco figures were largely guesswork each undertaking, which added together and the Hercules figure did not seem to fit produce 'max 1390' (kilotonnes). At the in with views about its level of activity in root of the document is typed '1 390 kt 1980. It is explained that figures were not would represent + 12.1% on 1979'. Beside forthcoming from Solvay and BP but adding the figures for Saga, Tagsa/Paular, BASF the rest together would suggest a combined and Petrofina there is an asterisk referring total of 90 kilotonnes versus a target of 71 to a note in the document that they are 'to kilotonnes. be rechecked'. Against Petrofina, in the column 'Proposed adjustments' is written 'max. 20', which reappears in the column 'Agreed targets'. That tallies with the fact that, according to the information available to us, Petrofina did not enter the market until 1980.

T h e figures set out in the column 'Opening suggestions' correspond almost without exception to the figures set out in the ICI's target figure is given as 139.2 kilo- column 'Proposal I ' in the document tonnes and actual sales as 128.1 kilotonnes. previously referred to (annex 56) found on With regard to ICI's situation it is said that ICI's premises, but which may originate part of ICI's problem had clearly stemmed from one of the German producers. from the severity of the recession in the Furthermore, the same column in that United Kingdom but more important had document contains a series of figures in

II - 982

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

brackets which, compared with the figures striking it is that from three different in that document's 'Proposal II' column, sources, namely ATO, ICI and an correspond to the first-mentioned unidentified German undertaking, there are document's 'Agreed targets' column, as far detailed schemes specifying quotas in the as the undertakings for which 'adjustments' form of an 'opening suggestion', a revised were proposed are concerned. In the suggestion and a final or agreed proposal, 'Proposal III' column in annex 56 figures which correspond to each other down to are given which correspond essentially to almost the smallest detail. the 'Agreed targets' in the first-mentioned document which, when totalled, amount to 1 378 kilotonnes. There are discrepancies as regards Petrofina (15 instead of 20), BASF (60 instead of 64) and Saga (35 instead of 38), that is to say 12 kilotonnes in total, which relate to three of the four under­ When the notes of the meetings of 26 and takings which, according to annex 60, were 27 September 1979 and January 1981 are to be ťechecked. also taken into account, confirming that discussions took place in the latter half of 1979 and corroborating the contents of the tables, I see no reason to doubt that the course of events recounted in point 55 of the decision as far as 1980 is concerned must be regarded as an essentially accurate The figures found in annex 60 in the and well-founded account. I find especially column 'Agreed targets' recur in annex 57, a revealing the comment in the note of the document originating from ICI, dated 8 meeting of January 1981 to the effect that October 1980, in which a comparison is DSM disputed any undertaking to cut back made between 1980 quotas and the various from its original target. D S M is quoted as undertakings' theoretical capacity. They are having sold 46.1 kilotonnes, which should again found in annex 58 in the column be compared with the fact that in the 'Sales 1980, Aspirations'. In that document, document of 28 February 1980 that under­ which originates from ICI and is dated 9 taking is mentioned as having a quota of 45 October 1980, actual sales for the individual kilotonnes. undertakings are also given, together totalling 1 170 kilotonnes. Finally, in annex 59, which also originates from ICI, there are columns showing 'targets' for 1980, totalling 1 382 kilotonnes, compared with 'actual'sales listed in two columns, one typewritten in round figures and one hand­ written with exact figures, totalling 1 207.9 (b) T h e period 1981-82 kilotonnes. Those figures correspond, with minor discrepancies, to the figures mentioned in the note of the meeting of January 1981.

According to the Commission, there was no definitive quota agreement for this period (points 56 to 59 of the decision). In Article 1 (e) of the decision the alleged infringement In considering all that information set out by the undertakings is described as a sharing above it is to be noted first of all how of the market in default of a definitive

II - 983

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

agreement covering the whole year by although there had been no further requiring individual producers 'to limit their discussion with Shell, the four major sales in each month by reference to some producers could 'set the lead' by accepting a previous period . . . '. reduction in their 1980 target market share of about 0.35% provided the more ambitious smaller producers such as Solvay, Saga, DSM, Chemie Linz, Anic/SIR also tempered their demands. Finally, it is stated that, provided the four major producers A situation such as that described were in agreement, the anomalies could undoubtedly constitutes an infringement of probably be best handled by individual Article 85(1) if the Commission is able to discussions at senior level, if possible 'before adduce evidence for its allegation. the meetings in Zurich'. There then follows a table setting out a possible compromise with the various undertakings' shares expressed as a percentage of their target volumes for 1980. 1981

There is also annex 61 to the general part of The first document cited by the Commission the statement of objections, discussed in the in this connection is the note of an experts' section devoted to 1980, in the table of meeting in January 1981 referred to above. which there is also a column headed '1981 As mentioned in section 8(b), it is stated in Aspirations'. In addition there is a plan, in the note that it was agreed that the D M annex 62, setting out three different 1.75 target should remain in February proposals on which cooperation is sought (1981) and that D M 2.00 should be compared with the undertakings' aspir- introduced without exception in March. It is ations. then stated: 'In the meantime monthly volume would be restricted to 1/12 of 8 5 % of the 1980 t a r g e t . . . " with, it says, 'a freeze on customers'.

From the note mentioned in the decision (annex 64) of a meeting on 27 May between Shell and ICI it is clear that no quota From an undated internal note found on agreement had been entered into at that ICI's premises (mentioned in the third time. From the note of the meeting dated 17 paragraph of point 56 of the decision) June 1981 also referred to it appears that no (annex 63) it appears that at a meeting quota arrangement had been established at various alternatives had been discussed as that point either. regards quota arrangements. It is not clear whether this was an internal ICI meeting or a meeting between producers. According to the note, ICI's attitude was that volume should be limited to the level that the market was expected to reach, namely 1.35 In a table found on ICI's premises, but million tonnes. It is then stated that apparently originating from Monte (annex

II - 984

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

65) a comparison is made for the period Monte or ICI employee made a comparison January to December 1981 between what is between a theoretical and actual basis would called 'actual' and 'theoretical' sales. A final seem to be a rather flimsy foundation for table in this connection (annex 67), dated the far-reaching conclusions drawn by the 21 December 1981, shows all the producers' Commission. It is of course suspicious that monthly sales for 1981. Up to and including an ICI employee was apparently in October the figures are typewritten, but for possession of exact sales figures for each November ana December they are written individual undertaking and there are thus in by hand. A further column contains a good grounds for assuming that information handwritten comparison for the whole year. on sales was exchanged at meetings. In my view, however, there is not any sufficient correlation between the evidence referred to in order to justify a finding that the under- takings required each other to limit their sales. The final piece of documentary evidence on which the Commission relies is a note prepared by an employee of ICI, Mr M. E. Robinson, in the middle of 1981 when he took over the post of marketing director for thermoplastics (annex 66). The relevant part of the note is quoted by the Commission as For the reasons set out above I consider that follows: ' D o not have 81 agreement but there is sufficient evidence to prove that in people use 80 as a model'. the first months of the year a quota arrangement was agreed in order to support the price initiative in February and March in accordance with the contents of the note of the January meeting. However, apart from that evidence, there are not, either in the As stated, the Commission believes that tables available or in the lapidary comment reciprocal undertakings were given by the in the note cited, sufficent grounds for the firms to limit production. In the second conclusions the Commission draws from paragraph of point 57 the Commission evidence. I would therefore hesitate to refers to a stopgap measure which consisted endorse the Commission's view on this in sales being monitored against a notional point. split of the available market based on the 1980 quota.

1982 If the first months of the year are left out of account, it appears fairly clear from the documentary evidence that the producers could not agree on a quota scheme. T o support the Commission's assumption that there must have been a stopgap measure of such a nature as to be covered by Article The Commission believes that the under- 85(1) there is, however, only the statement takings similarly required each other to limit that 'people' used 1980 quotas. The fact that sales for 1982 without otherwise managing at some point which might have been at the to reach a consensus on a quota scheme. end of 1981 or the beginning of 1982 a Annexes 69 to 71 of the general part of the

II-985

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-I/89

statement of objections show the proposals the note of the August meetings) in relation put forward, but the note of the meeting of to a market of 120 kt. 10 March 1982 mentioned in point 58 of the decision cannot be used against the under- takings because, according to what we know, it was only communicated to ICI. According to the defence in some of the On the matter of agreements or cases, the document was communicated arrangements, the information mentioned in solely to ICI, which does not claim that the the second and third paragraphs of point 59 document was not communicated in the originating from A T O contains only one proper way. However, the document does remark, to the effect that at the end of 1982 not seem to have been put forward as quasi-consensus had been reached evidence in the case at all. The Commission concerning aspirations and market shares. admitted that this was an error and referred instead to a note of the same meeting orig- inating from Hercules, that note having been annexed to the general part of the statement of objections as annex 23. As In my view, that evidence does not demon- regards the proposals for volume control, strate with sufficient certainty that a that note contains nothing significant, consensus had been reached to limit sales in however, other than a list of the various 1982. The only indication we have on this undertakings' theoretical production point is a proposal from ICI and there is no capacity. In my view, there thus is no precise evidence to indicate how this was sufficient basis for assuming that in the first received by the others. It thus appears that half of 1982 the undertakings undertook, on efforts were concentrated on seeking to the matter of volume control, anything achieve a workable system for 1983. other than the exchange of information concerning actual sales and more general information relating to the individual under- takings' situation. In those circumstances I cannot agree with the Commission that there is evidence proving that the undertakings attained any form of consensus to limit sales in 1982.

Point 59 of the decision contains an account (c) Quota arrangements in 1983 of ICI's initiative upon the taking over by the undertaking of the chairmanship of the 'group'. As regards quota arrangements, it is clear that ICI wished to have, and considered essential, an effectively func- For the first two quarters of 1983 the tioning quota system which was to take Commission considers it has established that effect from the beginning of 1983. there was a consensus between the Meanwhile, it was emphasized (from the producers on a quota system. note of the meeting of August 1982 it appears that it was ICI which emphasized this to the others) that the undertakings had to endeavour to limit their sales to the market share which they had had in the first It is indeed clear from the documents put months of the year and (also according to forward in evidence that upon taking over

II - 986

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

the chairmanship of the 'group' in the provides a basis for concluding that a middle of 1982 ICI attached great weight to consensus was reached for the first quarter. the introduction of a quota arrangement. The evidence shows, moreover, that ICI's managers made great efforts to set up such an arrangement.

Thus, in my view, there are no sufficient grounds for assuming that there was an agreement on a quota arrangement for any part of 1983.

Nevertheless, it is difficult to find any docu- mentation showing that consensus had been reached on a quota agreement as alleged by the Commission, particularly if documents 10. Account management and account which cannot be used against the under- leadership takings on procedural grounds (that is to say, ICI's briefing note for a meeting with Shell in May 1983 — second paragraph of point 63 of the decision — and Shell's plan for the first quarter of 1983 — third paragraph of point 63 of the decision) must be ignored. The only item in the In Article 1(c) of the decision, the 'account documentary evidence which shows management' system is expressly mentioned anything like consensus is the internal Shell as one of the measures taken by the under- document mentioned in point 64 of the takings with a view to making possible the decision (annex 90) in which there is a price rises they sought. reference to 'the agreed Shell target'. However, there is nothing else concerning the second quarter of 1983. In my view, that material is too slender for regarding it as proven that there was an agreement for the second quarter. The purpose of the account management or account leadership systems, which are described in detail in point 27 of the decision, was to prevent 'customer tourism', which is discussed in several places in the documents produced in evidence. As ICI states, attempts were made to implement probably two systems. There is not much With regard to the first quarter, the information available concerning the first, Commission states in the first paragraph of but it appears that preparations at least had point 63 of the decision that a number of been made to implement an arrangement undertakings found acceptable an allocation and detailed plans were laid for a number of of quotas which had been discussed at a countries. This took place at a meeting on 2 meeting on 2 December 1982. Nothing is September 1982. At a meeting on 2 said, however, about how the others December 1982 a suggestion was made t o reacted; furthermore, it is not clear how implement the idea at a more general level those who agreed would react if the others and a long list of customers was selected t o demanded larger shares. In my view, make up the system. From a meeting of 3 nothing in the material otherwise available May 1983 there is a note of very thorough

II - 987

O P I N I O N O F MR VESTERDORF — CASE T - l / 8 9

discussions of each individual customer's the undertakings agreed to divert their situation. supplies to deep sea markets in order to create a shortage in Western Europe conducive to a price increase. In the light of the evidence available I find it doubtful that the undertakings did anything other than inform each other of their sales to deep sea markets, called 'rest of the world' in the In my view, on the basis of that evidence documentary evidence. It is quite normal for there cannot be any reasonable doubt that undertakings to attempt to dispose of the Commission is right in believing that surplus production in markets other than one or more management systems were used the nearest. However, very firm evidence is in order to try to halt or neutralize required before it can be found that the customer tourism. It is not hard to imagine undertakings clearly intended to create a that a system such as that described shortage on the West European market. In collapsed after a time. It is certainly no easy my view, there is no such evidence to hand matter to make such a system work in a and the proper course for the Court is to market with 20 sellers and a very large ignore the Commission's allegation that number of purchasers. The notes of there was an agreement to divert supplies meetings in 1983 show, however, that it did from Western Europe. function for some months.

G — Limitation 11. Other ancillary measures

Pursuant to Article 1(1 )(b) of Regulation Most of the other measures referred to in No 2988/74,*· the power of the point 27 of the decision and intended to Commission to impose fines or sanctions for facilitate the implementation of price infringements of the rules of the European increases may be regarded as an integral Economic Community relating to transport part of the main infringements, namely price or competition is subject to a limitation and volume agreements. Therefore, it is period of five years for infringements such hardly necessary to deal with these matters as those involved in the present cases. separately, being as they are details in a much larger picture. There is, however, o n the evidence available, no reasonable doubt that the Commission's assumptions about what took place in this respect are right. Article 1(2) provides that time is to begin to run upon the day on which the infringement is committed. However, in the case of

96 — Regulation (EEC) N o 2988/74 of the Council of 26 November 1974 concerning limitation periods in There is one exception, however. It proceedings and the enforcement of sanctions under the rules of the European Economic Community relating to concerns the Commission's allegation that transport and competition, OJ 1974 L 319, p. 1.

II - 988

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

continuing or repeated infringements, time The Commission regards what happened begins to run on the day on which the quite simply as a constant or continuous infringement ceases. infringement and in the decision also alleges that there is such an interrelationship between the floor-price agreement of 1977 and what subsequently took place that the infringement which began in 1977 can be regarded as having ended only some time after the Commission's investigations at the According to the first sentence of Article undertakings' premises on 13 and 14 2(1), the limitation period is interrupted by October 1983. any action taken by the Commission, or by any Member State, acting at the request of the Commission, for the purpose of the investigation or proceedings in respect of an infringement. The limitation period is inter- rupted with effect from the date on which The applicants maintain their view that the the action is notified to at least one under- arrangements which may have existed in taking which has participated in the 1977 were essentially different and infringement. completely separate from what later took place.

It is undisputed that any limitation period In the present cases a number of under- which might have begun to run was inter- takings claimed even during the adminis- rupted on 13 October 1983 when the trative procedure that the floor-price Commission began its investigations and the agreement of 1977 operated separately from question is therefore whether any the subsequent arrangements and that infringement or part of an infringement can therefore liability to a fine must be be considered to have been committed or to precluded by limitation as far as that part of have ceased before 13 October 1978. the case was concerned. In point 103 of the decision the Commission rejected that argument, referring to 'the clear factual and circumstantial lien' between the arrangements. If the Court agrees with my assessment of the evidence as set forth above, I have no doubt that it must rule that the case concerning the floor-price agreement of 1977 is time-barred. In my judgment, the floor-price agreement was at the most a sort Some of the applicants invoked the limi- of precursor of what took place later. It tation rules in the proceedings before the may well have had the same purpose as the Court. Given the nature of the limitation subsequent agreements, but from what we rules, it is hardly necessary for an applicant know it was not the result of negotiations to refer expressly to Regulation No within the same framework. According to 2988/74. The fact that the undertaking my findings based on the evidence, there is claimed that a fine should not be imposed moreover a clear time interval between the for a particular aspect of the case must be floor-price agreement and the first result of sufficient. the applicants' series of meetings that we

II - 989

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-1/89

can establish with sufficient certainty, cases where the incriminating evidence is namely the price initiative in the latter half clear and unambiguous. I would recall that of 1979. Of course, the beginning of the in Section I, F. 5 above I have expressed my series of meetings which formed the views on the question of the participation of framework for the later infringements bears the smaller undertakings in the floor-price some temporal connection with the agreement as from 1977, and so in principle floor-price agreement, but no concrete I shall not comment on that aspect in this unlawful results of the series of meetings section. prior to 1979 have been demonstrated.

A — Rhône-Poulenc (Case T-1/89) In my view, it should therefore be held that the infringements concerning the floor-price agreement came to an end in Spring 1978 at the latest and that liability to a fine for those infringements has therefore lapsed. It is established that Rhône-Poulenc This means that the fines should be reduced disposed of its polypropylene business at the to some extent as will be explained in Part end of 1980. It is therefore one of the HI devoted to the question of the fines. undertakings in respect of which there is only relatively sparse direct evidence. The period to be taken into consideration runs from Autumn 1979, when the cartel — as stated above in Section I, F. 7 — can on the basis of the evidence be assumed to have II — The individual cases begun its activities, to the end of 1980. The fact that the direct evidence is not compre- hensive has made the parties' arguments in the case quite specific in nature and ipso facto means that one of the fundamental problems of proof in the case, namely the evidential significance of the very fact of In this part I shall consider, on the one taking part in the meetings, must be hand, the evidence regarding each indi- squarely addressed. vidual applicant and, on the other, indi- vidual submissions made only by one or a few applicants. I shall not comment on every detail of all the applicants' arguments, which would hardly be possible if my Opinion is — despite everything — to be In my view, the evidence in the Rhône- kept within reasonable bounds. This applies, Poulenc case is weaker than in any of the in particular, to the submissions and other cases. The only documentary evidence arguments of an economic nature, to which, is the report on the meeting held on 26 and as will have become apparent from the 27 September 1979 together with the tables foregoing, only limited weight can be in which quota arrangements are attached in determining whether Article mentioned, including the note found at 85(1) has been infringed. T h e same applies A T O regarding the producers operating in with respect to the evidence, since detailed France. Further evidence is ICI's infor- consideration of every item of evidence may mation that Rhône-Poulenc took part in the be regarded as somewhat superfluous in cartel's meetings from at least 1979. Finally,

II - 990

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

the case is founded on a series of inferences states first that the report on the meeting drawn from the other evidential elements. held on 26 and 27 September 1979, which is The case therefore prompts reflection on the merely an anonymous handwritten note, requirements regarding the strength of the does not name any of the participants. As evidence which the Commission must regards the tables concerning quotas, it possess as a basis for a decision. In this claims that no significant indication can be connection, considerable importance must drawn from those tables of any agreement be attached to the fact that competition in which Rhône-Poulenc took part. In that cases of this kind are in reality of a penal connection Rhône-Poulenc points out first nature, which naturally suggests that a high of all that, although A M O C O , Taqsa, standard of proof is required. On the other Paular and BP are named in those tables, hand, the importance and value of circum- the Commission expressly or implicitly stantial evidence should not be underrated. recognized that those undertaking did not take part in any cartel. Secondly, Rhône- Poulenc claims that it is not possible to d o as the Commission did and classify as a 'quota' something which is in fact only a sales target, which, moreover, explains why those figures were periodically altered to take account of actual sales in the course of the year. With regard to the Commission's assumption that Rnône-Poulenc took part in Rhône-Poulenc claims that the Commission the 'bosses' meetings' and 'experts' is not in possession of substantial evidence meetings' from 1979, Rhône-Poulenc points against it. It points out in particular that the out that the evidence of such participation bulk of the existing documentary evidence consists only of the information from ICI. concerns a period after Rhône-Poulenc left According to Rhône-Poulenc, that infor- the market which, in the applicant's view, mation is cast in vague and general terms must mean that that evidence cannot be and is not in itself sufficient to prove relied on against that undertaking: the Rhône-Poulenc's participation in the Commission's handling of the evidence was meetings or in the alleged cartel. Finally, it a sort of retroactive conjecture and is not points out that no other evidence what- therefore sound; in arriving at its decision soever has been found to show its engaging the Commission, amongst other things, took in conduct on the market such as price no account of changes on the market since instructions or the like. the situation up until 1982 was charac- terized by imbalance and low profitability so that the assessment of the undertakings' conduct should not be the same before and after the end of 1980; furthermore, the Commission failed to take account of the cartel's evolution.

The Commission for its part first refers to its main premiss that the matters discussed at the meetings of which no reports are available must have been the same as those discussed at the meetings of whose subject- With regard to documentary evidence matter we do have knowledge. The concerning the period when Rhône-Poulenc Commission thus bases its view precisely on was present on the market, the applicant the retroactive presumption which is chal-

II-991

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

lenged by Rhône-Poulenc. In support of its Poulenc attended regularly, at least from view the Commission refers in particular to 1979. Neither Rhône-Poulenc nor anyone ICI's information that the idea of target else has been able to give any explanation prices developed in 1978 and that the cartel why ICI should come forward with such may in any event be assumed to have been information if it did not believe that it could fully operational from 1979. With regard to vouch for it. There seems to be no logical the tables found, the Commission observes reason why ICI should seek to implicate its that they do not appear to contain precise competitors in this way and it may be figures for A M O C O and Hercules and that assumed instead that ICI has been careful in it appears from the report and from a later answering the Commission's questions. As meeting that the figures for A M O C O were regards the reliability of ICI's information, described as guesswork. The Commission it is further worth noting that most of the further states, as regards the tables other applicants who, according to ICI, concerning 1980, that the quota which, took part in the meetings have in fact according to the documents, was allocated acknowledged their participation as to Rhône-Poulenc closely corresponds to its indicated by ICI. On the other hand, there actual sales figures (2.9% as against the is only Rhône-Poulenc's assertion that ICI's 2.98% of a market which was originally information does not prove Rhône- estimated at 1 382 kt but proved to be Poulenc's participation. However, Rhône- 1 207.9 kt). The Commission sees this as Poulenc has not denied its participation. conduct which shows that Rhône-Poulenc Even if Rhône-Poulenc, as appears from the took seriously the agreements entered into. reply to the Statement of Objections, no T h e Commission considers that Rhône- longer has any employees who were Poulenc's participation in the meetings is concerned with polypropylene production at roved by the information given by ICI and the time, the least that could be expected C y the fact that Rhône-Poulenc has never was that Rhône-Poulenc itself would have examined the question thoroughly enough denied taking part in the meetings. to venture to deny having taken part in the meetings. In that case, the Commission would have had the possibility of carrying out further investigations in order to either confirm or disprove that denial. In my opinion, it is not enough merely to adopt a passive attitude in the face of information giving a credible indication of participation. For that reason I consider it justifiable to As already mentioned, Rhône-Poulenc's assume that Rhône-Poulenc did take part in case in particular prompts consideration of meetings from 1979 until the end of 1980. the question how far mere participation in meetings, in conjunction with a few additional indications, can be regarded as sufficient proof of participation in the cartel.

In so far as Rhône-Poulenc is concerned, the only evidence of its involvement in the cartel, apart from the references in the quota tables, is its participation in the As far as its attendance is concerned, meetings. As I stated in the introduction to according to ICI's information, Rhône- my Opinion and as is accepted in American

I I - 992

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

case-law, 97 participation in a single meeting cartel merely because no written price at which others agree to something unlawful instructions have been found in its case. T h e is generally not sufficient to prove invol- Commission further points out that the vement in the unlawful acts. Usually it will information to hand concerning Rhône- be possible for a party to provide a Poulenc's compliance with the quota system reasonable explanation to the effect that it suggests that its participation in the attended without any intention to take part meetings was not entirely gratuitous and in an infringement of the competition rules. that its conduct was in accordance with But to explain in this way participation in what had been agreed. Furthermore, in the more than one, or possibly quite a few Commission's view, the quota arrangements meetings, without dispelling the suspicion of and the price arrangements cannot be dis- complicity in the unlawful acts of the other sociated from each other. participants in the meetings will, in my view, be a difficult matter. If, on top of this, no facts come to light to provide a reasonable alternative explanation of the purpose of the attendance at the meetings and if the name of Rhône-Poulenc — unlike those of The first observation which must be made in A M O C O and BP — appears beside precise response to Rhône-Poulenc's arguments is figures, it is in my view justifiable to that the fact that conduct is not known does presume that Rhône-Poulenc did take part not of course mean that there cannot have in the cartel from its beginnings in autumn been any conduct in accordance with the 1979 until Rhône-Poulenc left the market at agreements made. As the Commission has the end of 1980. pointed out, there is furthermore considerable evidence suggesting that Rhône-Poulenc did in fact comply with the quotas fixed for it for the year 1980. In those circumstances and having regard t o the fact that Rhône-Poulenc did take part in the meetings, there are in my view n o With particular regard to the price substantial reasons for doubting that Rhône- initiatives referred to by the Commission, of Poulenc made use of the knowledge which which only the initiative from July to it obtained from the meetings. December 1979 took place while Rhône- Poulenc was present on the market, Rhône- Poulenc claims that its involvement is not documented in any way and that there is no evidence of it. Rhône-Poulenc's conduct is in fact completely unknown. With regard to the degree of Rhône- Poulenc's involvement, there is no infor- mation to suggest that Rhône-Poulenc was particularly active or particularly restrained in its conduct.

The Commission points out that having taken part in secret meetings at which target prices were agreed Rhône-Poulenc cannot escape responsibility for involvement in the One argument connected to a certain extent with the matter of evidence is Rhône- 97 Sec footnote 92; see also the Opinion of Advocate Poulenc's assertion that the Commission General Sir Gordon Slynn in SA Musique Difįuuon Française v Commission (cited in footnote 2). disregarded the principle of equal treatment

II - 993

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

in so far as it treated Rhône-Poulenc as a meetings and on that basis it did not believe participant in the cartel while not pros- that the cases against BP and A M O C O ecuting BP and A M O C O even though, in would stand up. Such an assessment of the Rhône-Poulenc's view, the Commission had evidence must clearly lie within the better evidence against those two under- Commission's margin of discretion even if takings than against Rhône-Poulenc. others might consider that the cases could have stood up. Moreover, in my opinion, the Commission's assessment appears reasonable. On those grounds I therefore consider that Rhône-Poulenc's submission in this respect must be rejected.

T h e Commission states that the decisive factor in its assessment of the evidence was that the involvement of those two under- takings in the meetings of the cartel could Finally, Rhône-Poulenc has claimed that the not be proved and that the Commission statement of reasons for the decision is therefore decided, despite holding certain inadequate in its regard in so far as the suspicions, to refrain from taking further Commission took no account of the fact action against those two undertakings. that the cartel developed in the course of the period during which it existed and thus wrongfully called Rhône-Poulenc to account for actions undertaken only after it had withdrawn from the market.

I do not believe that Rhône-Poulenc is right in the view it takes. Irrespective of whether the Commission could have been obliged, It is difficult to see the justification for that by a complaint from an entitled party to point of view. The decision must of course attempt to prosecute BP and be understood as charging the undertakings A M O C O — which in itself is very much with having taken part in what happened open to doubt — the failure to prosecute while they were involved in the cartel and those two undertakings cannot in normal the information in the cases provides no circumstances give rise to any automatic grounds for believing that the Commission consequences for others. In this instance, intended to do otherwise. owing to the evidence available in respect of the various parties, the case of A M O C O and BP on the one hand and that of Rhône- Poulenc on the other are not the same. Furthermore, it has not even been claimed that the Commission's decision to prosecute B — Petrofina (Case T-2/89) some undertakings and not to prosecute others rests on anything other than objective reasons. Where non-objective reasons can be ruled out, the Commission must in my opinion be allowed a wide margin of discretion in deciding which cases it can It is plain from what has been said above pursue and which it cannot. In the polypro- that I agree with the Commission that the pylene cases the Commission drew the very fact of taking part in meetings at which dividing line where it identified the discussions took place which indubitably existence of evidence of participation in the were concerned with arrangements restricting competition is weighty evidence

I I - 994

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

against an undertaking. In so far as more the meeting which, according to the second regular participation cannot be established, paragraph of point 58 of the decision, was other solid evidence is necessary in order to held on 10 March 1982. There are no find that the undertaking took part in the documents in the case to refute that denial. cartel. With Petrofina as with Rhône- Poulenc the question of participation in meetings gives rise to certain problems.

As regards the period prior to March 1982 the situation is rather unclear. In its reply of 12 January 1984, Petrofina states that it did not have the power, on the basis of its col- laboration with Montedipe, unilaterally to As is mentioned inter alia in the eighth commit Montefina and that it therefore paragraph of point 78 of the decision, from could not answer for that undertaking. With the beginning of 1980 until March 1982 regard to one or two specific meetings, Petrofina collaborated with Montedipe in namely the meetings in January 1981 of operating the production plant at Feluy in which reports are available (see the third Belgium. Their collaboration was paragraph of point 33 of the decision), implemented by the jointly owned company Petrofina stated in answer to a question Montefina. In March 1982 Petrofina itself from the Court that, in the light of a fresh took over the sale of its share of production investigation, Petrofina did not seem to through its own sales department for have taken part in those meetings. chemical products.

In its answer to a similar question from the Court, the Commission stated that the indi- cation in the third paragraph of point 33 of the decision that Petrofina took part in In its pleadings, Petrofina acknowledged those meetings is based on an error. that it took part in meetings from May 1982 Regarding the possibility of Petrofina's and until the end of the series of meetings in participation during this period, the September 1983. With regard to the period Commission further states in the eighth from March to May 1982 there remains paragraph of point 78 of the decision that it some uncertainty as to what actually is is not certain whether before March 1982 Petrofina's position. In its reply of 12 Petrofina was separately represented at the January 1984 to the Commission's request meetings. for information, Petrofina states that its employees took part in meetings 'from March 1982'. In an annex to its reply, Petrofina then lists the meetings between May 1982 and September 1983 in which it took part, beginning with the meeting on 18 In view of the fact that the Commission May 1982, and also states which employees does not directly seek to claim that represented Petrofina there. On that basis it Petrofina was represented at the meetings in might be assumed that Petrofina took part January 1981 or at the other meetings up in meetings from March 1982 but was not until March 1982 and that Petrofina's in a position to specify w h o took part in statements are best construed as a denial, them. On the other hand, Petrofina the Court should, in my opinion, proceed expressly denies that it was represented at on the basis that Petrofina employees did

II - 995

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

not take p a n in those meetings. The least In the individual Statement of Objections that could have been expected of the addressed to Petrofina it is stated in this Commission is that, when Petrofina stated regard that the two parent companies, that it could not answer for Montefina, the Petrofina and Montedipe, must be liable to Commission should have examined what lay the extent that infringements of the behind that answer. Community competition rules were committed (before March 1982) by Montefina. A similar passage is also contained in the Statement of Objections addressed to Montedipe.

As regards the meetings in the period from March to May 1982 I consider that, in the light of what Petrofina itself acknowledged in its answer to the Statement of Objections, it may be held that Petrofina did take part in the meetings from March 1982 (except for the meeting on 10 March 1982). However, there is not sufficiently complete information to show whether Montefina may have been independently represented at the meetings and in that way or in other ways may have incurred the responsibility of the parent companies. Nor is there any However, the Commission believes that information as to whether Montefina may Petrofina was also involved in the various have directly represented the parent cartel arrangements in the period from the companies, notwithstanding the fact, as beginning of 1980 until March 1982 and the mentioned above, that Petrofina's first eighth paragraph of point 78 of decision answer should have prompted the implies that Petrofina may have been indi- Commission to ask again. In those circum- rectly represented at the meetings through stances, the Commission's alternative point its collaboration with Montedipe concerning of view may be disregarded altogether. A the plant at Feluy. third possibility was raised by the Court at the hearing in the form of a question to the Commission, which was asked whether it considered that Montedipe had also repre- sented Petrofina through its collaboration in Montefina. The Court did not really obtain an answer to that question. T h e Commission's basis for regarding Petrofina as having taken part in the cartel or as sharing responsibility for what happened in the period from 1980 until March 1982 stems from two quite different points of view. As is apparent from the third paragraph of point 102 of the decision, the Commission claims principally that Petrofina took part in the cartel in its own It must therefore be concluded that there right from 1980. In the alternative, however, remains considerable uncertainty as to it considers that Petrofina must share how — if at all — Petrofina was represented responsibility for Montefina's participation at the meetings, or what connection in the cartel up to March 1982. Petrofina otherwise had with the meetings.

II - 996

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

The other evidence on which the Only two written price instructions are Commission founds its assumption that available from Petrofina, which explains Petrofina was involved in the cartel as from that price instructions were given orally to 1980 is summarized in the Commission's its salesmen. answer to the Court's written question number 33. The Commission there states that it is principally relying on Annex 60 to the general Statement of Objections, which refers inter alia to '1980 Targets (Based on 1979 + Petrofina Adjust.)'. That shows, according to the Commission, that Petrofina took part as from 1980 and that it must The fact that price instructions were not therefore also have taken part in the price given in writing, however, does not by any initiatives taken after the beginning of 1980. means signify that instructions were not The Commission also bases its view on the given. Details about the content of oral fact that during the period under price instructions simply form no part of the consideration Petrofina was allocated its evidence in the case. They may have own separate quotas, which were thus not accorded exactly with the written included in Montedipe's quotas. instructions sent out by the other under- takings and they may have been quite different. Given the means of obtaining information at the disposal of the Commission under the relevant provisions, it hardly has much chance of procuring solid information about the oral instructions. But Petrofina for its part has done nothing to substantiate its assertion that it acted Since, as described above, Petrofina's in- completely independently of any agreements volvement in meetings remains altogether or concertation entered into by the other unclear, the evidence relied on by the undertakings. The fact that an undertaking, Commission is, in my view, so sparse that I as Petrofina maintains, sold at prices below believe that the Court should conclude that the target prices does not, as pointed out Petrofina cannot be held to have taken part above, serve as evidence to refute the in the cartel before March 1982. Since assertion of its participation in an agreement Petrofina collaborated with Montedipe in or concerted practice. That would require the period up to that date, it is indeed not the undertaking to come forward with inconceivable that Petrofina was implicated information which showed that it had not in one way or another, but there is not the even tried to use an agreed or concerted slightest evidence to prove it. target price as its own target or otherwise allowed its conduct on the market to be influenced by the agreements or the concer- tation.

As regards the remainder of the period, namely from March 1982 to November 1983, Petrofina states that it did indeed take part in the meetings but that its participation The absence of written price instructions was purely passive and its purpose was only can thus not in itself be regarded as an indi- to collect information relevant to Petrofina's cation that an undertaking has not taken competitive prospects. part in the cartel.

II - 997

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

In the present case there are, as pointed out prices is quite common, but it certainly does above, two price instructions. The first is not mean that that was not the price aimed dated 11 March 1982, that is to say the day at. after a meeting in which, as I have said, Petrofina must be presumed not to have taken part. Petrofina considers that it was legitimately entitled to expect that the Commission would not use the document against it since that document was neither included amongst the documents that were The second written price instruction was sent together with the Commission's letter given on 20 July 1983. It specifies that with of 29 March 1985 nor mentioned in the immediate effect prices are to be charged decision or the annexes thereto. I would which seem to correspond to what was simply observe in this respect that the annex agreed at a meeting on 1 June 1983.

In the was sent with the individual part of the telex message reference is made to technical Statement of Objections in which the annex problems which had caused production to was expressly relied on against the applicant be halted. Petrofina states that the telex had and that there is nothing else in the case to no connection with any agreements show that the Commission may have concluded at a meeting held on 1 June. Its refrained from relying on that annex. T h e object, according to Petrofina, was merely explanation why the annex was not sent to curb sales, which was then done by with the letter of 29 March 1985 is, of setting prices at a level above the prevailing course, that the Commission did not market price. That statement is not expressly allege a price initiative on 1 April contested by the Commission, which, 1982 as evidence for the cartel. But it is now however, emphasizes that, as regards the established that the price instruction from amount, the price instruction corresponds in Petrofina corresponds to what appears from any case with that which was agreed to take the report on the meeting of 10 March effect from 1 July 1983 at the meeting on 1

1982. If an undertaking has generally been June 1983 in which Petrofina took part. involved in meetings, the fact that, perhaps for fortuitous practical reasons, it was absent from one single meeting is not, as the Commission points out in point 83 of the decision, decisive. It was in the interests of all parties to ensure that the absentee was informed of what had happened at the O n the basis of the information available, it meeting. Whether a document which must be assumed that Petrofina's written concerns a circumstance not expressly price instruction was sent for the reason mentioned in the decision should be used at given by that undertaking.

However, it is all against the undertaking is indeed established that the price instruction doubtful, but the fact that the document directed the price agreed at the meeting on does exist certainly does nothing to 1 June to be applied. Even if the document contradict the Commission's point of view. can, therefore, hardly be taken as showing As to the contents of the document, there is that Petrofina only gave information nothing much to add to my general regarding the price mentioned because it comments regarding price initiatives. It sets was agreed at the meeting, the price out a list price together with a certain instruction in question also does not margin for the sales department's nego- contradict the Commission's view.

It is tiations. That goods are not sold at list therefore scarcely possible to attach any significance to the document at all.

II - 998

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

But even if it is not possible to lay too much only from March 1982 until it came to an weight on the written price instructions end around November 1983. themselves, I consider that Petrofina's participation is beyond doubt in the light of the other evidence. Petrofina is one of the undertakings which explain their presence at the meetings by saying that they were C — Atochem (Case T-3/89) obliged to take part so as to gain the necessary information in order, as new undertakings, to cope with the competition. Quite apart from the fact that the question of liability for merely passively receiving information might arise in such a situation, According to Article 1 of the decision, the explanation given is quite simply not Atochem took part in the cartel at least plausible. It is so improbable that a from 1978 and until it came to an end. That completely passive role should have left no part of the decision fits awkwardly with the trace whatsoever in the written evidence reasons given by the Commission in the that the explanation can be rejected. second paragraph of point 105 of the decision where Atochem is treated in the same way as ANIC, BASF, DSM and Hüls. T o that extent, the reasoning is defective. But since, upon my assessment of the evidence, the cartel's infringement of Article 85(1) cannot be regarded as proven in Adopting the metaphor used in the respect of the period before Autumn 1979, discussion at the hearing about various that defect is of no significance. undertakings' claims to have had a purely passive role, I must say that it is just not likely that a group of business managers from various EEC countries should repeatedly sit around a table and simply listen, like a bevy of birdwatchers, for Atochem acknowledges that it took part in a sounds which do not come. certain number of meetings with other poly- propylene producers between 1978 and 1983 but it denies having taken part in any infringement of Article 85(1). Atochem claims that as a newcomer on the market it needed to gather any information what- The evidence also rules out such an soever, including information given at assumption in Petrofina's case. The meetings of producers, without committing documents contain details regarding itself to any agreement at all regarding Petrofina's participation in the adoption of either prices or quantities. Atochem is price initiatives, volume targets and account mentioned by ICI as a regular participant management. throughout the whole period.

Atochem did send out written price In my opinion, it should therefore be held instructions which correspond to what was that Petrofina did take part in the cartel, but mentioned at the producers' meetings and

I I - 999

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

the evidence for its participation in quota D — BASF (Case T-4/89) arrangements and account management systems is the same as that regarding the other undertakings.

Together with DSM and Hüls, BASF is mentioned in Article 1 of the decision as a participant in the cartel from a time between 1977 and 1979 and until Autumn 1983. If Atochem claimed in particular that the the Court accepts my premiss that the ac- written price instructions it gave were tivities of the cartel can be regarded as prepared on the basis of information it constituting an infringement of Article 85(1) obtained by reading European Chemical only as from Autumn 1979, much of the News. The Commission for its part points discussion in the case as to when BASF's out that the decisive factor is not who was participation began becomes redundant. the first to announce a price increase but how it was adopted.

In its response to the Commission's request for information, BASF states that its employees took part sporadically in O n this point I consider that the meetings during the period before 1 January Commission's views must be upheld. In the 1980. With regard to the period after that case of the price initiatives adopted in 1979 date, BASF mentions four meetings in 1980 and thereafter, there was no possibility, as in which it took part and a large number of in 1977, for a small group of producers meetings in and after June 1982. In its independently to adopt decisions which application BASF describes its participation were followed by the others after reading before June 1982 as occasional. about them in the trade press. On the contrary, it is clear from the evidence that the situation was such that at the meetings decisions were taken or understandings secured regarding target prices which were then communicated to the public inter alia through the trade press. I do not think one should attach too much weight to BASF's description in the pleadings of its participation in meetings before June 1982. Moreover, the applicant's participation in the cartel from Autumn 1979 is demonstrated in other ways, in particular by the price instructions which the Commission used to prove the In view of the foregoing, I consider that cooperation which followed the agreements there is sufficient evidence to support the entered into or concertation of practice that conclusion that Atochem took part in the took place at the meetings. Thirdly, the cartel from Autumn 1979 until the cartel applicant is mentioned by ICI as a came to an end in Autumn 1983. participant in the meetings without any limi-

II - 1000

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

tation in time. The least which may be E _ ANIC (Enichem) (Case T-6/89) concluded is that participation in the meetings was sufficient to have given BASF the opportunity to keep abreast with what was happening at the meetings and to adapt its conduct accordingly. ANIC has acknowledged that it took part in the producers' meetings at least from Autumn 1979. On the other hand, it is still not altogether certain when ANIC's partici- pation in the meetings came to an end. In its answer to the Commission's request for information, ANIC writes that it began to take part in the producers' meetings at a With regard to volume targets, it is clear time which was most probably not long from the tables produced that BASF took after the start of the series of meetings. The part on the same footing as the others. first paragraph of point 19 of the decision BASF's denial of having taken part in any states that ANIC did not take part in the account management system does not meetings after about the middle or end of appear tenable. In addition, it would appear 1982 when ANIC's interests in the polypro- that it was Mr Arenz of BASF who was the pylene sector were taken over by first to draw attention to the risk involved if Montedipe. However, the Commission all the undertakings charged exactly the considers that ANIC's participation in the same price at the same time when cartel lasted until the end of 1982 or the approached by a customer. According to the beginning of 1983 (see Article 1 of the report on the meeting held in September decision). 1982 at which that point was made, it was agreed that undertakings other than the individual customer's principal supplier would offer to sell at a price which was a few pfennigs higher than the price agreed at that time, which was D M 2.00. The reports ANIC states in its reply to the Commission's on the subsequent meetings show that BASF request for information that the last time it took part in the same way as the other took part in a meeting was in October 1982 undertakings in the attempts to limit the in Zurich. ANIC later stated that that infor- consequences of customers' shopping mation was erroneous and that it probably around to find where they could obtain the stopped taking part in meetings at the most advantageous prices. beginning of 1982.

A report on a meeting in May 1982 states that ANIC/SIR were no longer coming. A report on a meeting in September 1982 On that basis I consider that it may be records that ANIC must be regarded as a concluded that BASF did take part in the problem. It was stated that it was necessary cartel during the period from Autumn 1979 to exercise pressure and that Mr Zacchi until Autumn 1983 and did so on the same (Monte) was requested to get Mr Morioni footing as the other undertakings, as alleged to talk to Mr Corradini (ANIC). In a report by the Commission. concerning a meeting held on 2 November

II-1001

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

1982 it is noted with regard to the situation The fact that ANIC and SIR are mentioned in Italy that A N I C , according to Monte, together in the meeting report for May 1982 together with SAGA, A M O C O and BP, presumably signifies that neither of those gave cause for concern. undertakings was any longer taking part in the meetings.

As the Commission acknowledged at the With regard to the quota arrangements for hearing, there is hardly any evidence in the the period during which ANIC did take case that A N I C took part in meetings after part, the evidence is the same as against the the middle of 1982 and in any event the other undertakings. The account comment in the report of the meeting held management systems were introduced only in May 1982 to the effect that ANIC was after the time at which ANIC's participation no longer taking part does not seem to be must be taken to have come to an end. contradicted by other evidence. It is possible that ANIC may have given information to be used in attempts to bring about a quota agreement for 1983, but in my opinion there is not sufficient evidence in the material F — Hercules (Case T-7/89) available to assume that ANIC took part in the activities of the cartel after the middle of 1982. Accordingly, it should be assumed that ANIC took p a n from Autumn 1979 until the middle of 1982 and not, as found Hercules has specifically raised the question by the Commission, until the end of 1982 or of the extent to which an undertaking may the beginning of 1983. be liable for a fine in a case where an employee may have acted on his own initiative and contrary to his superiors' instructions.

In the period up to the middle of 1982, ANIC's participation in the cartel's price initiatives is largely borne out by its partici- It claims that Mr Bastiaens's participation pation in the meetings. As mentioned in the was unofficial, that he did not have his section devoted to Rhône-Poulenc, this superiors' approval and that his participation must be regarded as sufficient evidence in was contrary to company policy. The the present situation where participation in Commission for its part contends that the many meetings over a long period is hardly participation of Mr Bastiaens was known or conceivable without participation in the should have been known to his superiors, measures decided on at the meetings. For who, in the Commission's view, must at the rest, there is no basis for assuming, as least have given their tacit agreement. A N I C submits, that actions which are attributed to A N I C could just as well have been undertaken by representatives of SIR. In point of fact A N I C is not denying its own participation and in most of the tables There is some mystery surrounding Mr which have been found the two under- Bastiaens's participation in the meetings, or takings are indeed mentioned separately. at least an attempt to cloak it in mystery.

II - 1002

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

The first question which arises is, of course: power to commit Hercules, and in What was he doing at the meetings at all? particular that he did not have authority The explanation given by Hercules for his over production and thus could not participation is that its management did not undertake to adopt agreements on quotas. It make it sufficiently clear to him that the is stated that he was subordinate, on the one applicant did not wish to take part in the hand, to a sales director and, on the other, arrangements of which it became acquainted to the undertaking's managing director, to during the first phase, namely in 1977. It is whom the sales director reported. The suggested that Mr Bastiaens, like a moth, Commission, for its part, lays great weight fluttered around the flame until he was on the fact that Mr Bastiaens had the title engulfed by it and began to take part in the of 'Marketing Manager'. The applicant meetings. According to Hercules, he was stresses that Mr Bastiaens repeatedly responsible for predicting price movements indicated that his participation was 'unof- in the market and preparing price guidance ficial' and it states that he probably did not for the affiliated sales companies and his so much give information as gather it. The ability to perform his job would of course Commission, on the other hand, points out be enhanced if he knew the other under- in particular that Mr Bastiaens was takings' intentions. Hercules acknowledges apparently very active and had good ideas that it may accordingly be found that its and that in any event he was present. senior management did not exert sufficient vigilance as regards what was occurring but it believes that a lack of vigilance cannot be equated with a knowing participation on the undertaking's part.

The picture given by the information thus available is somewhat unclear. Is it, as Hercules maintains, a case of an ambitious employee who for career reasons disre- The Commission, as stated above, considers garded orders which were perhaps not that the superiors of Mr Bastiaens must have framed particularly clearly? O r is it, as is known what was happening and it points to indeed implicit in the Commission's view, a the original note on the floor-price case of an undertaking which was delib- agreement and to an internal note dated 29 erately trying to reduce the risks of being July 1981 both of which the Commission discovered and fined? says, without being challenged by Hercules, were addressed to Mr Bastiaens and written by his superior. The latter note says : 'If you can believe it, here are the "official" prices for Aug. and Sept.' and then sets out a series of prices. It ends: 'These brought to me on two tablets by a bearded gentleman coming down a mountain'. It appears from the case-file that M r Bastiaens was a marketing manager and was responsible for assessing the market and consequently may actually have had an influence on the fixing of prices. The applicant thus indubitably gained some The applicant further explains at length that advantage from the information obtained. It Mr Bastiaens's position did not entail any is also demonstrated by the Commission

II - 1003

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

that M r Bastiaens's superior in some cases Where an employee is vested with powers did know what was happening at the by virtue of his position, it is clear that the meetings and the note dated 29 July 1981 limits on those powers must be determined a does not in any event give the impression priori on the basis of objective factors. that either Mr Bastiaens or his superiors Normally, an undertaking cannot incur were unaware of the general issue. On the liability for acts which third parties can see contrary, there appears to be a considerable are clearly outside an employee's powers. degree of understanding. Finally, it has been The legal position appears to be somewhat explained that M r Bastiaens occupied a post different, however, if an employee acts on the third rung from the top in a large within the general powers inherent in his undertaking. position but contrary to his orders or at the fringes of the powers inherent in his position.

H o w it could be possible to keep it a secret There is no indication in the documents that an employee in a fairly senior position before the Court that Mr Bastiaens clearly was taking part in meetings which the senior and explicitly drew attention to the fact that management only became aware of from he was in no way empowered to act in any time to time in some other way is puzzling. way on the applicant's behalf and that his It is possible that to some extent M r participation would in no way influence its Bastiaens deceived his superiors. It is also conduct on the market. Anything of that possible that, through Mr Bastiaens, kind would, moreover, be hard to reconcile Hercules deceived its competitors and used with the position he actually held in the M r Bastiaens's somewhat mysterious partici- applicant undertaking; furthermore, I pation in an attempt to reduce its risks. O n consider it doubtful whether the other an overall assessment, however, I am participants in the meetings would in that inclined to believe that the superiors of M r case have allowed him to attend at all. His Bastiaens must have known about and at very position in Hercules gave the other least tacitly approved what was happening participants no cause to think that his word and that the applicant's objection can be carried no weight. On the contrary, to rejected on that ground alone. judge by the evidence available, it seems to have been assumed that he was in a position to act on behalf of Hercules.

In the case of Melchers & Co.9* the Court of Justice laid stress on the powers inherent The post actually held by Mr Bastiaens, and in the position of someone acting on behalf acknowledged by Hercules, combined with of an undertaking. The Court held that the the fact that he had a position such as to burden of proving that the powers inherent enable him over a long period of time to in a post had been exceeded lay on the give others the impression that he held undertaking. certain powers must, in my view, lead to the conclusion that Hercules has failed to 98 — Case 101/80 C. Melchers & Co. v Commission, one of the demonstrate that Mr Bastiaens exceeded the Pioneer cases, cited in footnote 7. powers inherent in his post. It is, I believe,

I I - 1004

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

not enough for the applicant to maintain Commission, for no reason, failed to take now, after the event, that Mr Bastiaens did account of the applicant's low level of not have a decisive influence on production participation both in evaluating its blame- and so forth if in point of fact it has allowed worthiness and fixing the fine. a senior employee who was known to have substantial influence on price policy to have such a free hand that he was able to take part. I therefore consider that this argument must be dismissed.

According to the evidence available, in the period before May 1982 M r Bastiaens's participation was without doubt not as regular as that of many of the others. Hercules itself in the context of an internal According to the Commission, Hercules inquiry discovered that prior to May 1982 took part in the cartel from its beginnings Mr Bastiaens certainly or with great prob- until it came to an end in November 1983. ability took part in meetings on 10 or 11 The applicant, on the other hand, contends May 1979, 1 or 2 October 1980, 27 or 28 that at most it played an essentially minor August 1981, 16 December 1981, 4 role and took part for a considerably February 1982 and 9 or 10 March 1982. In shorter period than is alleged by the addition, there is a meeting in Amsterdam, Commission. possibly in 1979, and perhaps another meeting in London. Furthermore, the Commission has pointed out that in the 1983 meeting reports Hercules is regarded as a regular participant.

Hercules acknowledges that it took part in meetings from May 1979 but contends that its participation until May 1982 was sporadic and after that date certainly not regular. After August 1983 no representative In so far as concerns reports of meetings of Hercules took part in the meetings or and similar evidence, there is the report for had contact with its competitors. The a meeting held on 10 March 1982 which is applicant points out in particular that ICI, in referred to in point 15(b) of the decision its response to the Commission's request for (Annex 23 to the general part of the information, states that Hercules's partici- Statement of Objections) and also a report pation at the meetings was not regular and on a meeting held on 13 May 1982. Written that at the meetings Hercules did not give price instructions exist for the period from information regarding its own figures. March 1982. For the period before March Hercules further points out that Monte, in 1982 there is the abovementioned note its answer to the Commission, stated that stating that the official prices were given on the major European producers generally two tablets. There is also a copy of a survey took part in the meetings, apart from of price developments allegedly used by M r A M O C O , Shell, BP and Hercules, although Bastiaens as a basis for a talk to the Monte was not ruling out altogether the applicant's salesmen. It stated inter alia that possibility that Hercules attended some a general resolute attitude had brought meetings. Hercules considers that the prices up to D M 2.05, the closest they had

I I - 1005

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

yet come to published target prices. Finally, which the Commission relies consists of it should be pointed out that the note second or third-hand hearsay about circum- concerning the original 1977 floor-price stances which Hercules was prevented from agreement stemmed from Hercules. examining more closely, in particular because of lack of knowledge about the origin of the documents. As stated above in Section I, E, 2, however, it is the overall assessment of the evidential weight of a document which must be decisive and the bulk of the documents relied on by the It is clear from the foregoing that Hercules Commission constitutes, by any reasonable must have taken part in the cartel at least yardstick, very strong evidence. It is, from March 1982. I would not attach moreover, difficult to see what may have decisive importance to the fact that, prevented Hercules from seeking to according to the information available, Mr ascertain who was the originator of which Bastiaens did not himself come forward documents to the extent that the originator with figures concerning his employer. The is known, for example by approaching the part he played in meetings and discussions Commission. and the fact that Hercules did send out price instructions which corresponded to what had been agreed leave no reasonable doubt that the other undertakings could count on the applicant's price policy G — DSM (Case T-8/89) following theirs, which must be sufficient to find that Article 85(1) has been infringed. T h e evidence regarding the period between Autumn 1979 and March 1982 is somewhat weaker. But it is established that Hercules DSM acknowledges that it took part on a acknowledged that it took part in a not fairly regular basis in the meetings of the inconsiderable number of meetings in that cartel from 1 January 1981. As regards the period and the other evidence shows that period prior to that, it denies taking part in Hercules in any event was extremely well the meetings on a regular basis or in any informed of what was happening in the structured form. cartel. I am therefore compelled to take the view that there are the requisite grounds for concluding that Hercules's participation extended from Autumn 1979 until the cartel came to an end in 1983. It should be noted The Commission, on the other hand, which that Hercules's participation in the 1980 in Article 1 of the decision held that D S M quota arrangements, whose existence must had taken part from some time between be held to be proven, is no less well 1977 and 1979, contends that, according to documented than that of the other under- the available volume target schemes for takings. 1979 and 1980, DSM must at least have taken part from 1979.

If the Court endorses my assessment of the evidence concerning the period from 1977 In its pleadings Hercules makes much of the until Autumn 1979, the matter in dispute fact that the documentary evidence on must accordingly be DSM's participation in

II - 1006

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

meetings from Autumn 1979 until the end the standard of proof should be set at a of 1980. In view of the fact that ICI stated higher level than that applied by the in its reply to the Commission's request for Commission; however, there is nothing in information that DSM was one of the the text of the decision to suggest that regular participants, undue weight should generally the Commission disregarded not be attached to DSM's own description general principles regarding the appraisal of of its participation in the meetings before 1 evidence, including the principle in dubio, January 1981 as unsystematic or pro reo. I therefore consider that the unstructured, particularly where it is a submission should be rejected. question of a period in which meetings were held far less frequently than they were later. Since in addition DSM is mentioned on the same footing as the other participants in the schemes regarding quotas and volumes for 1979 and 1980, I have no hesitation in H — Hüls (Case T-9/89) holding that DSM did take part in the cartel from Autumn 1979.

According to Article 1 of the decision, Hüls took part in the cartel from a time between 1977 and 1979 and at least until November Furthermore, DSM did send out a 1983. On the view I expressed in the general considerable number of price instructions part of my Opinion, there is, however, n o and it is mentioned in the documentation as question of liability for any period before an 'account manager'. With regard to quota Autumn 1979. arrangements, the evidence against it is as strong as that against the other applicants.

With regard to price initiatives, Hüls has largely based its case on the contention that D S M further refers to the maxim in dubio, there was not or could not have been any pro reo and claims that the Commission may agreement or concerted practice falling not demand that the undertakings should under Article 85(1). The first part of its produce a convincing alternative expla- argument relates to the question of interpret- nation for what the Commission regards as ation at the heart of the present cases, incriminating evidence. I find it hard to see namely the interpretation of the concepts of how such general considerations cast any agreement and concerted practice with new light on the questions of proof arising regard to what occurred in these cases. T h e in this case. The practical reality is that second part of its argument rests on there must be proof of an infringement and considerations over the question whether its that whoever is to judge the evidence must conduct had any effect on the market and be satisfied, upon an overall assessment of the conclusions which some purport to draw the weight of the evidence, that the case therefrom. Hüls stresses in particular made out by the Commission is sound. As Professor Albach's view that actual price will have become apparent, I consider that changes are difficult to reconcile with any

II - 1007

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

assumption that prices were fixed by means and took part on a regular basis at the of cartel agreements. earliest from around May 1982. Regarding local meetings, it is said that a representative of the applicant only took part in one or two discussions concerning the Scandi- navian market. With regard to that part of the applicant's case, I can refer generally to my comments set out above regarding the interpretation of Article 85 and the evidence as a whole, although it may be appropriate to emphasize once again that economic science cannot The Commission, for its part, refers first determine and must not be allowed to and foremost to ICI's information regarding determine, on the basis of theoretical the participation of the other undertakings considerations, when an agreement or in the meetings in which ICI states that concerted practice within the meaning of Hüls was one of the regular participants in Article 85 exists. That is a matter of legal the meetings. The Commission also determination to be made on the basis of an emphasizes that Hüls is mentioned in the overall evaluation of all the evidence lists concerning 'revised' volume targets for produced, including, of course, the experts' 1979. opinions presented to Court in this case.

There remains the question of the In the light of the foregoing, Hüls may be applicant's participation in meetings and considered to have essentially acknowledged what is otherwise disclosed by the that it took part from the beginning of 1981 documentary evidence about the role played and that its earlier participation is denied. by Hüls in the case. In this connection Hüls On the other hand, there is information states first that, according to the annex provided by ICI, whose reliability has, submitted by the Commission, Hüls took moreover, largely been supported by the part in meetings on one occasion in 1981 other applicants' varying degrees of and more frequently as from 1982. It did acceptance, and the fact that there is no not take pan in local meetings concerning other information, as was the case for territories within the EEC. Hüls also did not Petrofina, giving any other indication that take part in a meeting held in the United Hüls took part from a somewhat later date Kingdom on 18 October 1982. than Autumn 1979, the time which must be assumed to have been the real beginning of the cartel.

In its answer to the Commission's Statement of Objections, Hüls does not seek to deny that it took part in the plenary meeting in January 1981, nor is the possibility ruled out Moreover, the written price instructions that its employees took part in a few other point unequivocally to Hüls having taken meetings in 1981. In any event, it says, it part on the same footing as the other must be assumed that Hüls took part at the smaller producers and Hüls is mentioned in earliest in meetings as from January 1981 exactly the same way as the others.

II - 1008

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

For the rest, the essential thrust of the I — Hoechst (Case T-10/89) applicant's defensive strategy is to maintain that at the meetings it followed a policy based on a combination of mental reser- vations and misinformation, which is said to be apparent in particular from the In its decision the Commission regards differences between the target prices set and Hoechst as one of the four major producers the prices actually achieved. who must bear particular responsibility for the activities of the cartel — see in particular points 67, 68 and 78 of the decision.

As will have become apparent from my general observations, any difference Hoechst does not deny that it took part in between target prices and the sales prices the meetings that were held but points out actually obtained do not, in my view, signify that those meetings were not particularly that the undertaking did not take part in the frequent in the period before 1981. implementation of the common plans. It is almost inevitable that undertakings which are also in competition with one another will to a significant extent seek to promote their own interests at the expense of others where there is an attempt at collusion but it Hoechst's defence is essentially that sales would hardly have been possible to maintain were not transacted at the agreed target over a long period of time an attitude of prices and that its turnover did not match continuing disloyalty to the others, as Hüls the agreed quotas either. In its pleadings claims to have done, without this showing Hoechst also points to the weaknesses up in the documentation available. The which are actually to be seen in the strongest indication of this happening is that Commission's evidence. Finally, Hoechst some of the notes on meetings suggest that points out that it was most unlikely that the some of the smaller producers (not Hüls information exchanged at the meetings incidentally) were ambitious and that some could dispel the uncertainty regarding the were 'hooligans'. In the absence of concrete future conduct of the other undertakings on indications to the contrary, it must be justi- the market and thus eliminate competition. fiable to describe Hüls's explanation as The questions thus raised have all been dealt implausible. The documents in the case with in the general part of my Opinion. show that Hüls also took part in the quota arrangements and account leadership system.

With regard to Hoechst's participation in the special group of big producers it is apparent from the annex concerning the 1977 floor-price agreement that Hoechst is In those circumstances I consider that there included in this group. As is clear from my is sufficient evidence to support a finding evaluation of the evidence regarding the that Hüls did generally take part in the situation in 1977, I agree with the cartel from Autumn 1979 until around Commission that it may be taken to be November 1983. proven that at that time Hoechst took part

II - 1009

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

in the core agreement alleged by the J — Shell (Case T-11/89) Commission. According to ICI's reply to the Commission's request for information, there existed, as mentioned in the first paragraph of point 68 of the decision, a special 'understanding' between the four biggest It is plain that Shell's role in the activities of producers that if prices were to be increased the cartel is the least well documented since those four undertakings would have to take it did not take part in the 'bosses' meetings' the lead even at the expense of their own and 'experts' meetings' of the other under- sales. A Shell note (Annex 94 to the general takings. Statement of Objections) records that price initiatives taken by the big producers (Hoechst, M-P, ICI, Shell) had hardly any effect. At the end of 1982 the Big Four began to hold separate meetings. According to Table 5 annexed to the decision, all those However, as mentioned in the preceding undertakings took part in a total of seven section, Shell did take part in meetings meetings of that kind between 13 October between the four biggest producers and also 1982 and 22 August 1983. Hoechst denies in a series of so-called local meetings. It is that it took p a n in the meeting on 13 known that the meetings between the four October 1982 at Heathrow and indeed ICI biggest producers, which are described in has not clarified whether Hoechst took part. the second paragraph of point 68 of the It is further apparent from the second decision as 'pre-meetings' and which were paragraph of point 67 of the decision that held in advance of the so-called 'bosses' Hoechst also did not take part in a meeting meetings', took place on the day before the with the other big producers on 17 June bosses' meetings for, as ICI says, practical 1981 at which the various possibilities were reasons, because the participants' hier- discussed. archical level was the same as in the bosses' meetings.

In the procedure before the Court, as in the In my view, the abovementioned written administrative procedure, Shell denied that evidence, together with the fact that those meetings could in any way be Hoechst — subject to very few regarded as pre-meetings for the bosses' exceptions — does not deny its participation meetings or that the meetings served to either in the general meetings or in the coordinate the participants' positions on special pre-meetings of the four big matters to be discussed the following day. producers and that Hoechst does not At the hearing before the Court we were contest the information provided by ICI given the impression that they were social about the subject-matter and purpose of the gatherings without any specific purpose. meetings, provide quite sufficient grounds T h e explanation thus given by Shell appears for finding that Hoechst was a participant in at first sight to be somewhat implausible the activities of the cartel, as maintained by and, as the Commission points out in its the Commission, with the exception of that decision, Shell's assertion is contradicted by part of the activities which, as I have the information available, including the observed in the general section of my information about the subject-matter of the Opinion, cannot be held to be sufficiently meetings between the four big producers in proved. October 1982 and May 1983.

II -1010

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

As far as Shell's participation in the original That body of evidence as a whole floor-price initiative is concerned, my constitutes, in my view, an adequate basis assessment of this question is apparent from for finding that Shell took part both in the the relevant observations set out in the cartel itself and in the separate group general part of my Opinion — see Section I, constituted by the four big producers as F,5. alleged by the Commission. The fact that Shell did not physically attend the plenary meetings, either at the expert or 'boss' level, was not, in my view, decisive to the extent that it is documented, as in this case, that Shell supplied to and received from the meetings the relevant information and appears to have acted according to the As far as the period between Autumn 1979 outcome of the meetings. and the end of 1982 is concerned, we know that Shell has acknowledged that it often received information from ICI concerning target prices and so forth. We also know from various meeting reports that there was significant communication in the opposite direction, with information reaching the participants in the plenary meetings Finally, I would point out that I attach n o regarding Shell's position on various particular weight to Shell's objections matters. It is evident from the reports on concerning the Shell group's structure or meetings on 27 May 1981, 17 June 1981 internal organization which is relatively and 9 and 10 September 1982 that there decentralized — see the first and second were frequent contacts between ICI and paragraphs of point 102 of the decision. T h e Shell. The meeting on 1 July 1981, also main thrust of Shell's argument here is that attended by Montepolimeri, referred to in the undertaking to which the decision was the second paragraph of point 67 of the addressed, namely Shell International decision, should also be mentioned. Chemical Company, had no form of authority to issue instructions to the companies which sold polypropylene and that Shell International Chemical Company, which is described by Shell as a mere service company, had to obtain approval from the national Shell undertakings in order to conclude any agreement whatsoever. From Shell International Chemical However, according to the relevant docu- Company and Shell in the United Kingdom mentation, it is established that it was Shell there exist 'price recommendations' and International Chemical Company which price instructions respectively which follow took part in the pre-meetings and coor- up on the agreements that were concluded dinated the notification of prices. There can or concertation that took place at the therefore hardly be any doubt that it was plenary meetings. There is further sufficient that company which stood at the centre of evidence for assuming that Shell took part events as far as Shell was concerned and in the quota arrangements for 1980. Finally, Shell's arguments based on its internal according to the evidence, the national Shell structure are therefore, in my view, best organizations took part to a certain extent regarded as an attempt to use that structure as coordinators in the account leadership to evade liability to a fine, which is of systems. course unacceptable.

II-1011

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

K — Solvay (Case T-12/89) Solvay stated that at the meetings in question the art of bluff reached extreme heights.

In Solvay's reply to the Commission's request for information, Solvay acknowledges its participation in the meetings of producers from the beginning of 1978, which corresponds to the infor- On reading the meeting reports one gains mation given by ICI. Solvay thus took part the distinct impression that there was a in the cartel during the period in respect of climate of constructive mutual mistrust which there is proof of an infringement of between the persons attending the meetings Article 85(1), that is to say from Autumn but also that they worked seriously on the 1979 until the end of 1983. I would problems confronting them. I do not especially point out here that participation consider it possible to derive from Solvay's in the original floor-price agreement cannot duplicity theory anything that might be of be considered proved, in particular because vital importance in determining whether the note of 6 September 1977, which is there was an infringement of Article 85(1). referred to in the fifth paragraph of point 16 of the decision and was the subject of much discussion in the course of this case, was not even properly communicated to Solvay in the manner laid down by the Court of Justice. The same applies to the argument that the interests of the participants were so diverse and mutually incompatible that this fact Solvay is one of those undertakings which alone precluded the conclusion of any describes its own role as completely passive. agreements or the mounting of any concer- T h a t argument is refuted by the meeting tation. This line of argument in fact turns reports to hand and the factual circum- largely on the participants' motives: while stances on which the Commission bases its the undertakings well established on the assessment are in actual fact hardly chal- market in 1977 had to try to hold on to lenged. Solvay states in its application that it their market shares and still try to obtain took part in the meetings only with the higher prices, the interest of the new object of gathering technical and producers lay in winning a share of the commercial information that could be used market, if necessary by undercutting the to overcome the handicap stemming from existing undertakings. the fact that Solvay was a newcomer to the market. But it further states that 'the applicant otherwise does not seek to deny that that exchange of information, to the applicant's knowledge, could have been capable of limiting the effects of the crisis As is evident from the proceedings, that which had arisen because of the excessive argument is factually incorrect. There are production capacity on the market'. Solvay many references in the documentary further points out that Solvay itself and evidence to the fact that other parties, that many of the other undertakings acted is to say in particular the big producers, are duplicitously. It is thus pointed out that at restricting their sales and voluntarily giving the oral hearing before the Commission up market shares. As a theoretical argument,

I I - 1012

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

it is also untenable. As stated above in Otherwise, ICI's strategy is to attack every footnote 1, in some circumstances it may, point where that is in any way possible. In from the point of view of an established the general part of my Opinion I have undertaking, make just as much sense to essentially addressed ICI's arguments. attempt to integrate a new undertaking on the market peacefully as to start a price war, for example.

ICI further maintains inter alia that it Solvay's other arguments concern points cannot be assumed that the conduct which have been treated above in the displayed by the applicants actually affected general part of my Opinion. In Solvay's trade between the Member States. In its case, too, there are no grounds for doubting view, the activities of the cartel neither that price and quota agreements were increased nor diminished trade and had no concluded and concertation entered into, influence on the structure of competition even if products were sold at lower prices either. Trade between the Member States and even if the quantities sold did not was already considerable and it increased always correspond to the quota allocated. during the period in which the cartel was in operation.

I therefore conclude that it must be held that Solvay did take part in the cartel from Autumn 1979 until the cartel came to an end in Autumn 1983. Those arguments must be compared with the point made by the Commission (in points 93 and 94 of the decision) that the fixing of target prices etc. must have had an effect on patterns of trade and must have L — ICI (Case T-13/89) distorted them.

The position as regards evidence is most straightforward in the case of the applicants right at the centre of events, ICI and It is obvious that if one assumes that the Montedipe. These cases in fact largely cartel had no effect whatsoever on compe- concern arguments going to the question of tition, it must at the same time be concluded the limits of lawful conduct, and not so that it did not affect trade between Member much to an assessment of the evidence States either. However, it is equally clear against these two undertakings, which that agreements and concerted practices of without exaggeration can be described as the kind used by the cartel as a means to try rather overwhelming. Both undertakings to obtain higher prices may affect trade acknowledge the factual circumstances between Member States, which is indeed the constituting in the Commission's view the criterion laid down by Article 85(1) and the offence covered by Article 85(1) and both established case-law of the Court of Justice. seek by various means to demonstrate that O n e or more undertakings might, for the conduct displayed was lawful. example, have been induced to withdraw

I I - 1013

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

from the market because competition to ICI, it was only in the second half of without the cartel was too intense. It is clear 1983 (and therefore not in 1982) that a that in such a case the market would have reasonable balance was re-established been different from what it in fact became. between supply and demand on the West ICI's objection must therefore be rejected. European market. Finally, ICI contends that the Commission underestimated the problems facing the industrial sector in question by failing to take account of the substantial drop in prices after 1977 of products that were substitutable for poly- propylene, including other plastic products. The threat that demand would turn to other ICI's leading role in the cartel also calls for materials thus made it difficult to hold up a number of other observations. ICI claims polypropylene prices which further that chairmanship of the group did not aggravated the undertakings' problems. entail any greater degree of involvement: the chairman was merely responsible for practical coordination. The Commission, on the other hand, believes that ICI played an altogether central role in the cartel. Apart from taking part in plenary meetings, 'Big Four' meetings and in a long series of so-called local meetings in many countries, it appears from the evidence available that ICI acted more or less as a kind of 'whipper-in'. In this respect reference may be made in particular to the documents As the Commission rightly points out, it is mentioned in points 40 and 59 of the hard to see how any errors of assessment in decision from which it is quite apparent that those respects can affect the lawfulness or it must have been ICI which from the correctness of the decision. The question middle of 1982 was the undertaking whether the impact on prices of a modest working the most keenly to make the cartel volume of imports is great or small is function as it was intended. I therefore altogether irrelevant in assessing liability conclude that the Commission's assessment and the gravity of the infringement. That it of ICI's role in the cartel must be accepted. was difficult to hold up polypropylene prices was indeed plain, yet ICI's views are tantamount to claiming that the under- takings should be rewarded for venturing upon an infringement of the law which was not easy to commit with any success because the task in itself was a difficult one. The fact that balance was possibly not restored ICI claims that the Commission's assessment to the market until some time later than the of the product market was marked by participants supposed cannot, in my view, several errors (which are not referred to alter the fact that the participants' dispo- elsewhere in this Opinion). ICI states that sition to continue the infringements at a the 'relatively insignificant' quantities of time when they believed, rightly or wrongly, polypropylene which, according to point 7 that the market was in balance must if of the decision, are imported into the anything be regarded as an aggravating Community may have a highly significant factor — see the third paragraph of point 37 negative effect on market prices. According of the decision and Section III, B, below.

I I - 1014

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

M — Montedipe (Case T-14/89) competition where the (low) price which is obtainable is accepted. It is also notable that, in answer to a question at the hearing, Montedipe stated that an undertaking acting on its own would hardly have been able to out-compete the new producers. Like ICI, Montedipe essentially acknowledges the factual circumstances on which the Commission's decision is based. As the Commission points out, the case put forward by Montedipe against the decision is essentially based on the view that the As noted in the introduction to this conduct in question must in effect be Opinion, commercial undertakings, too, regarded as lawful in the particular circum- have the right to meet and jointly safeguard stances obtaining in the polypropylene their interests. Nobody has disputed that sector during the material period. right. According to Montedipe, however, Montedipe's arguments are characterized by the Commission's decision constitutes a their great originality and can be breach of freedom of opinion, freedom of summarized as follows. information, freedom of assembly and freedom of association. Clearly, it will always be necessary to be vigilant against overzealous public officials who see in every meeting between businessmen a place where unlawful agreements or unlawful concerted First of all, the activities of the cartel must, practices are forged. In spite of the obvious in Montedipe's view, be regarded as lawful difficulties which may confront the because its object was to prevent the under- Community authorities in gathering takings concerned from undercutting prices, evidence in cases of this kind, consideration which would have constituted unfair compe- of the evidence must never develop into tition. And since Article 85(1) does not pure speculation. On the other hand, as protect unfair competition, the cartel was mentioned above, it must to some extent be not incompatible with that provision. As the permissible, without undermining any basic Commission rightly observes, the applicant's freedoms, to deduce from an undertaking's argument certainly cannot support the participation in a long series of meetings at theory that the cartel may have been lawful. which something unlawful occurred that it One of the aims of the competition rules is took part in the unlawful acts. It is in fact a to prevent one or more undertakings which matter of keeping the assessment of the hold a dominant position on the market evidence within generally acceptable from, individually or by agreement, keeping bounds. I am satisfied that in the present prices artificially low in order to prevent cases the evidence is in itself sufficiently other undertakings from entering the cogent to refute any theory that the decision market. entailed a de facto breach of any basic freedoms.

In the present case, however, the situation was the reverse. Both the established under- I think that the remainder of Montedipe's takings and the newcomers were seeking to argument, which is not considered keep prices artificially high and in any event elsewhere, can be summarized in a few there can hardly be any question of unfair words: Montedipe believes that consider-

I I - 1015

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

ations of necessity may be invoked to argue N — Chemie Linz (Case T-15/89) that the cartel was lawful. Using a striking analogy, it explains that its conduct may be compared to that of a group of shipwrecked people who all follow the call of one of their number to swim to land, this being the According to Article 1 of the decision, only rational course. Montedipe asks Chemie Linz took part in the cartel from whether that call is a proposal for an November 1977 until it came to an end. agreement or just a simple statement of the only way to salvation. In terms of compe- tition law, the answer must categorically be that it constitutes a call to conclude an agreement. It is certainly not the object of Chemie Linz has claimed that it in any the competition rules, as they operate under event did not take part in the meetings of Article 85 of the EEC Treaty, to prevent the cartel from its inception. It has pointed anyone from drowning. The competition out that its participation is documented only rules under the EEC Treaty contain n o from the beginning of 1981. Otherwise it reference to any solidarity principle, as says that it is no longer in a position to exists within the context of the ECSC determine from what date it began to take Treaty, and in any event it is not up to part in meetings. In its answer to the undertakings — which are expected to Statement of Objections, it stated in this compete — to try to introduce such a connection that its participation in the principle. Montedipe further alleges that the meetings from the beginning is most cartel had particularly beneficial effects improbable in view of its weak position in since production, sales and consumption all the common market. It further points out increased while imports were reduced. As that ICI's information regarding the partici- the Commission states, it may be highly pation of other undertakings does not debateable whether the cartel did have or contain any further details regarding the could have had such effects. In any event, period in which its own participation took they are not established and the prohibition place. Chemie Linz also essentially claims laid down in Article 85(1) applies regardless that it took part merely in order to obtain of whether some undertakings may have information. been able to increase their sales through cartel agreements.

The Commission for its part points out that Chemie Linz must have taken part in the quota arrangement for of 1979 and that, according to ICI's information, Chemie Linz regularly took part in the meetings, without any limit in time. Montedipe's leading role is less well documented than that of ICI. On the other hand, it is not disputed that Montedipe acted as chairman of the group until the middle of 1982 and there is no reason to In my view, an examination of the meeting believe that chairmanship of the group reports and notes produced as evidence in entailed less important tasks before it was this case, together with ICI's account of the assumed by ICI. participation of Chemie Linz in the cartel,

I I - 1016

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

shows that Chemie Linz took part on the in relation to the level of fines in other same footing as most of the other small competition cases. It is probably true to say, undertakings with regard to target prices, as was submitted in this case, that the sum quotas and account leadership. Finally, it is of the fines in the polypropylene cases is clear from the meeting reports that by greater than the sum of all fines imposed in means of price instructions corresponding previous cases. Comparison with, for closely to the respective meetings of the example, the survey contained in Bellamy cartel, Chemie Linz sought to achieve the and C h i l d " at pages 498 to 500 also gives target prices. Apart from the applicant's the impression that the level of fines is high. own observations, there is nothing in the It is not and cannot be disputed, however, case to weaken the credibility of the that the fines in the cases now before the evidence of its taking part in meetings from Court constitute a relatively small Autumn 1979, as appears from a review of proportion of the maximum level of 10% of the evidence. the undertakings' total turnover laid down in Article 15(2) of Regulation No 17/62.

I therefore consider that the evidence supports the conclusion that Chemie Linz took part in the cartel from Autumn 1979 until around November 1983. All the undertakings have nevertheless argued that the fines are excessive. The applicants' objections are of two kinds: objections concerning the general level of Ill — Penalties the fines and objections directed more speci- fically at the situation of the individual applicant.

A — The Commission's fining policy

Pursuant to Article 15 of Regulation N o 17/62 the Commission can impose fines on It is not directly stated in the decision, but undertakings for intentional or negligent the magnitude of the fines in comparison infringements of the competition rules. The with fines previously imposed and the fines can constitute up to 10% of each general part of the Commission's defence undertaking's turnover in the preceding suggests that even though there may not business year. Under Article 15 regard must have been any real increase in the general be had both to the gravity and to the level, the Commission has in any event duration of the infringement. imposed fines which reflect an upward tendency. It may therefore be appropriate t o examine the attitude of the judicial auth- orities towards the Commission's fining policy as such. In the cases before the Court fines were imposed which at first sight seem very high 99 — Common Market Law of Competition, see footnote 78.

I I - 1017

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

In 1979, in the Pioneer decision 10°, the preferential long-term supply agreements Commission significantly increased the level and loyalty rebates. of fines in respect of infringements which involved an established practice or were otherwise considered by the Commission to be particularly serious. In the Commission's view, the level of fines was not sufficiently high to have a preventive effect in relation to undertakings which might reckon on obtaining such significant advantages from The Commission went on to state that the unlawful activity that it could be worthwhile complexity of the factors to be weighed running the risk of a relatively small fine. In meant that the assessment of fines, rather its Thirteenth Report on Competition Policy than being a mathematical exercise based on the Commission gave a more general an abstract formula, involved a legal and statement of its more severe attitude economic appraisal of each case on the basis towards fining policy (p. 56 et seq.). of the above principles.

In its judgment in the Pioneer case 101 the Court of Justice approved the new, more severe attitude on the part of the Commission. The Court of Justice held inter alia (at pages 1905 et seq.): In that report the Commission stated that after about 20 years' experience of enforcing the competition rules, during which time it had imposed relatively light fines, it had found that fines of that size were not proving adequate to deter companies from continuing to commit even quite clear-cut infringements. T h e 'The Commission's power to impose fines Commission went on to state that in a on undertakings which, intentionally or decision taken at the end of 1979 it h a d negligently, commit an infringement of the indicated that it intended to reinforce the provisions of Articles 85(1) or 86 of the deterrent effect of fines by raising the Treaty is one of the means conferred on the general level thereof in cases of serious Commission in order to enable it to carry infringements, that is to say in particular out the task of supervision conferred on it those for which fines had been imposed in by Community law. That task certainly the past and had been confirmed in includes the duty to investigate and punish judgments of the Court of Justice, such as individual infringements, but it also encom- export bans, market partitioning and hori- passes the duty to pursue a general policy zontal and vertical price fixing, in the realm designed to apply, in competition matters, of restrictive agreements, and in the sphere the principles laid down by the Treaty and of abuses of dominant positions, refusals to to guide the conduct of undertakings in the supply, price discrimination, exclusive o r light of those principles.

100— Decision of 14 December 1979, OJ 1980 L 60, p. 21. 101— See footnote 7.

I I - 1018

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

It follows that, in assessing the gravity of an the Court were in fact decided. As I infringement for the purpose of fixing the understand it, the Court for the first time amount of the fine, the Commission must provided unmistakable support for the take into consideration not only the Commission's view that as a matter of particular circumstances of the case but also principle it is responsible for formulating the context in which the infringement penalties policy in relation to the occurs and must ensure that its action has Community's competition rules. Indeed, the necessary deterrent effect, especially as that point of view is well founded. It is the regards those types of infringement which Commission that has direct contact with the are particularly harmful to the attainment of relevant area of the law and it is the the objectives of the Community. Commission that deals with the great bulk of cases, whereas which cases come before the Court of First Instance and the Court of Justice is in the nature of things a somewhat random matter.

It was [therefore] open to the Commission to have regard to the fact that practices of It follows, in my view, that in normal this nature, although they were established circumstances the Community judicial auth- as being unlawful at the outset of orities should not pursue their own penalties Community competition policy, are still policy but — within the limits of Regulation relatively frequent on account of the profit N o 17/62 — leave it to the Commission to that certain of the undertakings concerned set the general level of fines. In that respect are able to derive from them and, conse- I am thus of the same view as Mr Advocate quently, it was open to the Commission to General Warner, who stated in the BMW consider that it was appropriate to raise the case 102 that the Court's unlimited review level of fines so as to reinforce their jurisdiction under Article 17 of Regulation deterrent effect. N o 17/62 (see Article 172 of the Treaty) does not mean that the Court should in every case substitute its own assessment of what constitutes an appropriate fine for the The fact that the Commission, in the past, Commission's. imposed fines of a certain level for certain types of infringement does not mean that it is estopped from raising that level within the limits indicated in Regulation N o 17 if that In my view, there is only reason to intervene is necessary to ensure the implementation of where the Commission, without giving Community competition policy. On the reasons, departs from a relatively well- contrary, the proper application of the established level of fines in a single case and Community competition rules requires that thus acts contrary to the principle of equal the Commission may at any time adjust the treatment. However, in my view there are level of fines to the needs of that policy. no grounds for concluding that the Commission has done so in the cases now before this Court, as the applicants submit. ...' In the parallel decisions in the PVC and LdPE cases 103 the fines also appear high,

102— Judgment of 12 July 1979 in Joined Cases 32/78 and 36-82/78 BMW Belgium v Commission [1979] ECR 2435 In that judgment a number of issues which at p. 2494. were also discussed in the cases now before 103— See footnote 43.

II - 1019

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

particularly when it is borne in mind that in B — Has the Commission taken all relevant assessing the fines in those cases due regard factors into account f was had to the fact that fines had been imposed on most of the undertakings for their participation in the polypropylene cartel. In the most recent somewhat comparable decisions l04 the level of fines is also high: E C U 7 000 000 E C U each for N o w that the general level of fines has been Solvay and ICI in Case IV/33.133-A, E C U established, it is necessary to examine 3 000 000 for Solvay and E C U 1 000 000 whether the Commission took all relevant for Chemische Fabrik Kalk in Case factors into account in determining the IV/33.133-B, ECU 20 000 000 for Solvay amount of the fines. That must, of course, in Case IV/33.133-C and E C U 10 000 000 be apparent from the decision. for ICI in Case IV/33.133-D.

Under Article 15(2) of Regulation N o 17/62, the basic criteria for determining the amount of fines are — in addition to the limits on the amount — the gravity and the duration of the infringement. Since there is thus no basis for the conclusion that in the polypropylene decision the Commission departed from the general level of fines which it has applied since the Pioneer judgment, this Court should take as its point of departure the In its decision the Commission states first level of fine which the Commission has (point 107, second paragraph) that the applied in the cases now before it. infringement was deliberate. In the light of the evidence I think there can be no doubt that the Commission is correct to state that the undertakings were fully aware of both the unlawful nature of their conduct and the serious penalties of which they ran the risk. These are undoubtedly, therefore, deliberate infringements, which must in every case be dealt with much more severely than Even if it is not decisive, I consider this negligent infringements. I05 point particularly valid inasmuch as the polypropylene cartel continued to exist notwithstanding the publication of the Pioneer decision on 5 March 1980, when the applicants were put on notice that it could become very expensive for them to infringe With regard to the latter criterion to be the competition rules. applied under Article 15(2), the Commission states that the infringement was of relatively 104— Commission decision of 19 December 1990 in Cases long duration. IV/33.133-A: Soda-ash — Solvay, ICI; IV/33.133-B: Soda-ash — Solvay, CFK; IV/33.133-C: Soda- ash—Solvay; and IV/33.133-D: Soda-ash —ICI (OJ 105— See for example, Mr Advocate General Warner in the 1991 L 152 pp. 1, 16, 21 and 40). BMUncase, cited in footnote 102, at page 2493.

II - 1020

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

According to the assessment of the matter I decision states that unlawful practices were have set out above, the period during which committed: for example, that it is the total the cartel can be held to have been in duration of the individual price measures existence ran from Autumn 1979 until and not the length of the period during Autumn 1983, that is to say about four which there were meetings that should be years, and not about six years, the period taken into account. Even though, as I have the Commission took as the basis for its already said, I do not entirely agree with the decision and thus for fixing the amount of Commission that a 'framework agreement' the fines. It should be observed that liability was involved in these cases, I do not think to fines in respect of the infringements the applicants strictly mathematical view of committed by ICI, Montedipe, Shell and the duration of the cartel is right. The Hoechst between Autumn 1977 and Autumn duration must be determined on the basis of 1978, discussed above in Section I G, must the entire period during which there were be held to be time-barred. activities directly connected with the unlawful practices.

Since the general level of fines applied by the Commission must, as set out above, be No further justification is required for the taken as a basis, there must be a certain conclusion drawn by the Commission (point reduction in the fines as a result of the fact 107, fourth paragraph, of its decision) that that the duration of the infringements this was a particularly serious infringement. cannot be held to have been as long as the The applicants had the very clear intention Commission maintains. The reduction of seeking to achieve a price level above that should not, however, be proportional to the of the market, and in any event with regard length of the period which is to be left out to the period after the middle of 1982 it is of consideration, since the organization of difficult to take seriously the applicants' the cartel became increasingly 'professional' strongly expressed protests of reasonable in the period after Autumn 1979, whereas and worthy motives for the infringement. previously, in the Commission's view, it Regardless of whether or not the assessment took less serious forms and was assessed of those attending meetings that the market accordingly in the decision. I think a was more or less in balance at that time was reduction in the fines of about 10 to 15% in fact correct, the comment reported in a would be appropriate in this respect. meeting note referred to in point 37, third paragraph, of the decision, to the effect that it was the participants and not the market that should determine the price level even if supply and demand were in balance, shows in any event that the purpose cannot have been to protect production capacity which might in the long term be viable under In connection with the discussions regarding normal conditions of competition against a the duration of the cartel a number of the crisis. The purpose was quite simply to applicants argued that its duration should be obtain a higher payment for goods than determined solely on the basis of the periods could have been obtained without infringing in respect of which the Commission in its Article 85(1). As the Commission points out,

II-1021

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

the Court of Justice, too, has regarded price I think that an infringement which, for one agreements as particularly serious perhaps quite fortuitous reason or another, infringements of Article 8 5 , holding that does not have the desired effects but where agreements 'which prevent the supply of the intention was of the highest degree is in goods to consumers at the most favourable reality more serious than an infringement prices are particularly serious, and the with more far-reaching effects which were Commission is justified in strictly exercising not, however, directly aimed at in the same its power to impose penalties'. way as in the cases now before us.

It is not simply the actual harmful effects but largely the potential harmful effects which must be emphasized. If we were to suppose that Article 85 created simply a 'result' offence with an attached provision In my view, the gravity of the infringement on attempts, the assessment of the gravity of cannot be directly assessed on the sole basis an attempt would presumably not differ of the extent of its actual and detected drastically from the assessment of the harmful effects. First of all, part of the defi­ completed offence, where the attempt nition of the offence laid down in Article 85 demonstrated a fixed intent to take every takes no account of the effects at all. conceivable step to realize the unlawful Agreements or concerted practices whose purpose. I therefore agree with the purpose is to interfere with competition can Commission that the gravity of the constitute just as serious infringements as infringement must largely be determined on the infringements regarded as equivalent to the basis of the evidence presented to us them whose effect is to restrict competition concerning the cartel's intention to try to in an unlawful manner. Where it must be influence the market. concluded that conduct did not have the object of interfering with competition but had that effect, the unlawful effect must at least constitute negligence on the part of the offender before a fine can be imposed. Cases in which there is only the infringement consisting of an 'agreement or concerted practice having as its effect. . . ' involve only the lowest grades of intention, With regard to the cartel's intention to seek since more serious intention — having the to undertake joint action, I do not think the object — constitutes a part of the actual case can give rise to much doubt. The fact description of the offence in the other part that in practice it was often impossible to of the definition of the offence contained in carry through the planned price initiatives Article 85(1). makes no difference in that regard. In the period with which we are concerned the 106— See the judgment of 10 December 1985 in Joined Cases cartel in no way appeared dilettantish or 240-242, 261, 262, 268 and 269/82 Stichting Siįarettenin- unstructured. On the contrary, its organ­ äuitriev Commission [19851 ECR 3831, at paragraph 82, p. 3881. ization appears to have been entirely

II - 1022

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

professional, which in my view must be whereas as a matter of principle the causal given considerable weight in the assessment relationship could very well have been the of the gravity of the infringement. I reverse, as submitted by the undertakings. therefore think that all the submissions chal- But even if the latter hypothesis is true, the lenging the Commission's assessment of the fact that the prices actually achieved were gravity of the infringement must be rejected. lower than the agreed prices led to the adoption of new, adjusted target prices which the parties were to seek to achieve. From the documentary evidence in the form of meeting reports it is unmistakably clear what was meant by agreed or coordinated target prices. These, as the name itself indicates, expressed a price level that was t o However, the Commission based its be sought to be achieved on the market, and decision on the fact that the cartel had a were invariably higher prices than those certain effect. Consequently, the calculation which had been previously achieved. In the of the fines must undoubtedly be changed if course of these proceedings we were shown the Commission was not correct in its studies prepared by Professor Albach which assumption. As the Commission has for part of the market in question sought t o described its assessment of the cartel's simulate the prices which might be assumed effects in points 72 to 74 of its decision, the to have prevailed in the absence of actual influence on prices can even in its agreements or concerted practices. The view have been relatively restricted. The results of those studies were, as I have central issue, says the Commission, is that already mentioned, that the market would the agreed or coordinated prices served as to all intents and purposes have behaved in the basis for the negotiation of prices with the same manner without any agreements o r customers. I think that is right, and the concerted practices, and that the agreements or concerted action thus clearly assessments of the participants in the had a certain influence on price formation. meetings themselves of the results of their We have had the impression in this case that many endeavours were incorrect. prices for individual consignments of goods were to a large extent set on an individual basis and it was certainly an advantage for the firms' sales forces to have a defined common price to guide them. Quite aside from the methodological problems associated with such price simu- lations, and as the Commission pointed out at the hearing, Professor Albach expressly acknowledged, however, as the Court will recall, that the market may very well have been influenced to a certain extent. There is some doubt, on the other hand, about the extent to which the unlawful conduct in fact influenced prices. It is possible that the Commission went In the light of those factors I do not think somewhat too far in seeing a direct causal that there is any basis for reducing the fines relationship between the target prices which on considerations relating to the cartel's were fixed (points 90 and 91 of the actual effects, even though the decision) and the actual prices, in the sense Commission's view of the causal that the former influenced the latter, relationship may have been expressed a little

II - 1023

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

too emphatically. In any event, in the light In the applicants' opinion, however, the of the clear intention I think considerations factors set out were not given nearly enough about the actual effects of the cartel should weight in the calculation of fines, and be given relatively little weight in the calcu- certain applicants even suggest that no fines lation of the fines. should have been imposed, since the significant losses which were incurred may in their view be regarded as especially miti- gating circumstances warranting the non-imposition of fines. For the rest, I agree with the Commission that the factors enumerated in point 108 of the decision (with the exception of the last indent) all support the view that the infringement was a serious one. The applicants' point of view cannot be upheld. As the Court of Justice held in its judgment in IAZ v Commission,107 an obli- gation on the part of the Commission to C — Mitigating circumstances take into account an undertaking's economic difficulties would be tantamount to conferring an unjustified competitive advantage on undertakings least well adapted to the conditions of the market. In the last indent of point 108 the Commission states that it recognized the following as mitigating circumstances:

When it is an entire industrial sector which is involved, to take excessive account of losses resulting from structural problems — the losses incurred by the undertakings would in fact entail the de facto legalization on polypropylene production over a of any attempt to prevent market forces considerable period; from ensuring that the necessary structural adaptation was carried out. It is self-evident that any such result would be contrary to the market economic thinking on which Article 85 is based. — that fact that the price initiatives achieved their objective only in part;

It is possible that there may in any event — the lack of any real measures of have been good intentions in seeking to constraint in respect of individual maintain production capacity, jobs and so producers. on for a certain period until demand increased in a sector which undoubtedly had a future. But in the system established by

107— Judgment of 8 November 1983 in Joined Cases 96-102, I do not think that enumeration of miti- 104, 105, 108 and 110/82 IAZ International Belgium v Commission (ANSEAU-NAVEWA) [1983] ECR 3369 at gating circumstances can be criticized. paragraph 55, p. 3417.

II - 1024

RHÖNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

the Treaty departures from the fundamental the undertakings cooperated with the rules of Article 85 are not a matter for Commission's investigations, at least once private initiatives and the applicants' most of the incriminating evidence had been submissions in this respect must therefore be discovered. At the hearing we were told that rejected. the undertakings in question were mainly ICI and Hercules, which to a certain extent provided the Commission with material which could be useful in its conduct of the case. As the Commission observes, however, the undertakings were in any event under an It is also possible, as ICI in particular obligation to provide the documents argued, that during the relevant period mentioned, and I therefore agree with the there was a degree of permanent or Commission that that provides a basis for temporary structural adjustment in the poly- only a small reduction in the fines. propylene sector. However, as a matter of According to the Commission's expla- principle unlawful activities should be nations, the difference between the fine of assessed as they stand, in isolation. The fact ECU 10 000 000 imposed on ICI and that that the persons who committed the of ECU 11 000 000 imposed on Montedipe infringements also took lawful and must be seen in the light of ICI's undoubtedly reasonable measures is in no cooperation with the Commission. way unexpected or abnormal, and does not in my view constitute a reason to take a more lenient view of the infringements.

Finally, it is possible that State aid has I have already given my view of the effects distorted competitive relationships on the of the cartel in relation to the gravity of the polypropylene market to some extent. As infringement. Finally, I agree with the the Commission correctly pointed out, Commission that even higher fines would however, Article 85(1) is applicable in any have been called for if the cartel had in event. It is striking, moreover, that virtually addition taken steps to impose actual all the undertakings in the relevant sector measures of constraint on undertakings were implicated in the infringements, both which did not comply with the agreements those that received State support and those and such like which had been entered into. that did not. We are thus not dealing with a cartel established by a number of under- takings with the purpose of defending them- selves against unreasonable competition from State-supported undertakings. The applicants' submissions on this point must therefore be rejected.

In conclusion, my view is that the fines are not out of proportion, seen in relation to the very serious infringement in question, and that proper account was taken of the In the last paragraph of point 109 of the mitigating circumstances which can and decision the Commission states that a few of should reasonably be taken into account.

II-1025

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

D — Reduction of the fines as a result of the E — Must the Commission draw up a annulment of certain parts of the decision catalogue of fines f

During this case there was a lively debate on the question to what extent the Commission should be obliged to give a As I have stated in Section B, the fines must detailed explanation of the criteria which be reduced if it is found that the cartel are taken as a basis for the calculation of lasted for a shorter time than the the individual fines. Commission asserts. As regards the period thus determined (Autumn 1979 until Autumn 1983), it must be held that in so far as there is insufficient evidence for the Commission's findings in regard to certain The question is related to the series of points in the decision there should be a factors enumerated by the Commission in further reduction. the first paragraph of point 109 of the decision, which were decisive in the calcu- lation of the individual fines. These factors are (1) the individual undertaking's role, (2) the duration of each undertaking's partici- pation, (3) the sales of each undertaking in the Community and (4) the individual undertaking's total turnover. It is O n the basis of what I have stated above, undisputed that those factors both can and there is no sufficient evidentiary basis to must be taken into account. confirm what the Commission asserts was an unlawful arrangement in 1981 and 1982 in relation to volume control, and there is not an entirely sufficient basis for the conclusion that there was a quota system in Of the factors mentioned, the last two are 1983. Furthermore, I do not think there is entirely quantifiable, provided that it is any basis for the finding that the under- possible throughout to obtain reliable takings unlawfully diverted goods from the figures for polypropylene sales and total territory of the Community in order to turnover. The duration is also quantifiable, create an artificial shortage on the European but as I have already said it cannot simply market. be viewed proportionally, since the cartel's activities took increasingly serious forms. The extent or intensity of an individual undertaking's participation, on the other hand, cannot be quantified so as to provide a basis for the mathematical calculation of fines, but an estimate of it must enter into the fixing of fines. T h e annulment of the decision, in so far as it concerns the period from 1977 until Autumn 1979 as well as the aspects I have mentioned above regarding 1981, 1982 and 1983, should, I think, lead to a general It is self-evident that it is extremely difficult reduction in the fines of about 20%. to explain in any reasonable manner the

II - 1026

RHÔNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

relative weight to be given to different was no individual statement of the reasons factors only some of which are entirely for the fine imposed on each undertaking. quantifiable. The decision must to a large In my view, the Commission provided the extent remain a matter of discretion. reasoning which in the nature of the case it Indeed, later on, in its answer to the written was possible to give. Where it is not possible questions put by the Court and at the to quantify all the factors entering into the hearing, the Commission denied that in calculation of fines, it is difficult to see what assessing the fines it should have carried out further elements could be added to those precise calculations on the basis of the mentioned by the Commission. quantifiable factors.

I do not think there is any basis for believing that the Commission did not give a correct explanation of how it arrived at The above considerations ultimately have the amount of the individual fines. The repercussions on the assessment of the Commission insisted that the decision was Court's review function with regard to the adopted after an overall assessment. As I calculation of fines. As was made clear in have indicated, I do not think that the particular at the hearing, in the absence of Commission can be criticized for that, and any precise knowledge of the weight given in my view there is no basis in case-law or by the Commission to the various factors in elsewhere for the conclusion that the relation to each other, it can be difficult to Commission should be obliged to draw up carry out a review of the calculation of specific calculation models. I08 fines. But if it must be acknowledged, as I think it must, that in this area the Commission should have a broad discretion to determine fines according to its In addition, as the Commission has also assessment of all the circumstances of the observed, from the point of view of general case, that problem is no different from that deterrence it may be dangerous to draw up of any other area of the law in which the an actual catalogue of fines in a legal area administration has a more or less broad such as the one in issue here, where discretion. considerations of the economic benefits and possible drawbacks of a contemplated infringement of the law are clearly an important factor in an undertaking's decision whether or not to go ahead with an infringement. In Community law, however, the difference lies in the fact that the Court has unlimited jurisdiction with regard to the calculation of Those points are also applicable in relation fines and thus can, if it wishes, substitute its to the statement in Section B. II of the own assessment for that of the Commission. decision of the reasons for the fixing of the What takes place is thus in reality an inde- fines. Most of the applicants have argued pendent assessment on the part of the that the decision did not contain an Court. In my view, however, the Court adequate statement of reasons since there should display some caution in this regard and only step in when it comes to the 108— See Bellamy and Child, op. cit., p. 497, text to note 56. conclusion that the Commission has been

II - 1027

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

guilty of a clear error of assessment. T h a t because they had been committed more than might for example be thought to be the case 15 years previously, and because the general where it appeared that the Commission had level of fines had increased significantly in taken incorrect turnover or sales figures as a the meantime. There is no reason to reject basis for its assessment. that explanation; nor, in my view, can the fact that the fines were not increased in that respect be held to constitute a disregard of a principle of equal treatment or any other principle.

Finally, we may reject the view that was put forward to the effect that a principle of F — Extent or intensity of the individual equal treatment was infringed by the fact undertaking's participation that the Commission imposed no fines on BP and A M O C O , even though certain applicants took the view that they were involved in the cartel's activities. I think that point of view is based on a fundamental misconception and confuses the issues of 1. Extent as stated in the Commissions proof and penalty. Once it is established decision that BP and A M O C O could not be brought into the case, for lack of evidence, it is entirely out of the question that the conduct of those undertakings should play any role in the assessment of the fines imposed on In my view, there can be no reasonable the other undertakings. doubt that the Commission was correct to conclude that the four largest producers, Montedipe, Hoechst, ICI and Shell, constituted the nucleus of the arrangements which were introduced and that they formed a separate leadership group. That is shown by the subject-matter of the separate meetings held by those undertakings (see A last factor which should perhaps be table 5 of the decision) and the further indi- mentioned in this section is that, as the cations of the four large undertakings' role Commission explained in more detail at the to be found in the evidence. The hearing, the reference in the second Commission is also therefore correct to paragraph of point 107 of the decision to conclude that the four large producers must the fact that BASF, Hoechst and ICI had bear a large part of the responsibility for previously been involved in infringements of what took place. Even if it cannot be said the Community competition rules does not that there is proof that they were in fact the mean higher fines were imposed on grounds instigators, the four large undertakings of recidivism. As the Commission explained clearly — I could almost say at the hearing, the purpose of the references naturally — played a central role. That is was simply to provide further evidence that true in particular of Montedipe and ICI, in respect of those undertakings the each of which took on the leadership of the infringements were deliberate. The group for a certain period. That provides Commission explained that the previous substantial grounds for imposing severe offences did not result in higher fines fines on those undertakings.

I I - 1028

RHÖNE-POULENC v COMMISSION

It is not apparent from the case why Shell reasonable suggestion that the meetings did not take part in the regular plenary should be discontinued because supply and meetings. I agree with the Commission, demand were in balance. That could be seen however, that the fact that it did not take as reflecting a somewhat lesser degree of part in meetings with all the producers commitment, were it not for the fact that cannot in itself be regarded as a mitigating Solvay continued to participate in the group circumstance. Shell's participation must after that time. therefore be assessed on the same footing as that of the other undertakings in so far as there is an evidentiary basis for its in- volvement. That is described in more detail above in point II J. Some of the minor producers were described by the others on several occasions as disruptive and aggressive. In this context, that can be taken to mean that they displayed somewhat less commitment than the others. It is, however, to be noted that in any event they sought to further their interests within the framework of the cartel. As described above in point II F, the role of The fact that some producers managed to Hercules seems to have been surrounded by win themselves a not insignificant market a degree of ambiguity. I agree with the share during the period of the cartel's Commission, however, that the fact that existence can therefore be taken not as Hercules did not provide the other under- meaning that their commitment was less takings with information on its own sales than that of the others but rather that they figures cannot be regarded as a mitigating were adept at using the cartel for their own circumstance, since in other respects that purposes, that is to say to achieve a better undertaking participated in the cartel and market position in a 'well ordered manner'. benefited or sought to benefit from it.

Finally, the Commission states in the seventh paragraph of point 109 of its decision that three undertakings took part According to the sixth paragraph of point for a shorter period than others. It should 109 of the decision, the Commission does be observed here that, according to what I not accept that any substantial distinction have been able to conclude from the can be made between the other undertakings, evidence, Petrofina took part only from that is to say other than the four large March 1982 onwards, and not from 1980, producers. I agree that there is no basis in as the Commission alleged. the evidence for any confident assessment as to which undertakings were more or less persistent in ensuring effective cooperation. The general impression is that all of them were clearly interested, and that the main differences lie in which of them were most The undertakings can therefore be divided optimistic. As mentioned above, at a into two groups, the four large producers meeting in May 1982 Solvay made the and the others.

II - 1029

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

2. The four large producers without, however, having played the leading role of Montedipe or ICI.

3. The minor producers

Among the four large producers it is apparent from the decision that the The minor producers can again be divided Commission imposed larger fines on into the producers that took part in the Montedipe and ICI because of the leading cartel for the whole period of its existence role that each of those undertakings played and those that joined or left the cartel in the for a certain period, and that ICI's fine, as course of that period. has been explained, was reduced because of the extent to which it cooperated in the investigation. The fines on both under- takings appear to have been assessed more or less uniformly in relation to their turnover in the polypropylene sector. It should be observed that the Commission did With regard to the first group, the level of not take into account the objections to the fines seems again to be fairly constant in effect that only the undertakings' external relation to their sales in the Community, sales of polypropylene should be considered. which a priori it should do, moreover, T h e Commission seems instead to have where no distinction was made according to relied on turnover figures corresponding to the intensity or extent of their participation what the undertakings themselves mutually and, as it appears, no decisive weight was regarded as their market share. In my view, placed on their total turnover. As a that is a good criterion for calculating fines. percentage of sales the fines were generally Leaving aside the fact that the undertakings somewhat lower than in respect of the large total turnover was not discussed in the case, producers. With regard to BASF, the parties there is little to indicate that the disagree as to how far the sales figures for Commission laid any particular weight on the production from Rheinische that in calculating the fines, which is hardly Olefinwerke GmbH, a 50/50 joint venture surprising since in any event these are very between BASF and Shell, should be large undertakings whose strength on the included in the basis for calculation of the market and whose ability to pay a fine of fine. BASF asserts that it acted only as sales the magnitude in issue is beyond doubt. agent for the part of the production attrib- There thus seems to be a good balance utable to Shell. The question is entirely between the fines of E C U 11 and 10 million unresolved and should have been inves- imposed respectively on Montedipe and ICI. tigated more closely by the Commission at T h e same is true of the fines of E C U an early stage in the procedure. The result, I 9 000 000 imposed on Shell and Hoechst, think, must be that be that greater weight which were clearly considered to have should be placed on BASF's own figures formed part of the nucleus of the group and an appropriate reduction made in the

II - 1030

RHONE-POULENC V COMMISSION

fine imposed on that undertaking. That giving greater weight to ANIC's view that reduction should probably be about 10%, so the previous year's turnover figure should that the fine on that undertaking should be also be taken into account, I think that reduced by a total of 30%. account should be taken of the fact that ANIC took part in the cartel only in the first half of 1982 and that the fine should therefore be reduced to a certain lesser extent. ANIC's fine should accordingly be reduced by a total of 30%.

Somewhat lower fines were imposed on the last group of undertakings, that is to say ANIC, Petrofina and Rhône-Poulenc, as is stated in the decision. Leaving aside the fact that the fine must be further reduced in Subject to what must follow from the respect of Petrofina as a result of the foregoing, it is therefore my view that the shorter period for which its participation Commission is not guilty of any error of can in my view be considered to be proved, assessment. here too there seems to be a good balance both between the fines imposed on these undertakings and in relation to the fines imposed on the others. The fine imposed on Rhône-Poulenc should be reduced on the basis, first, of the fact that the period in relation to which there is evidence proving its participation is significantly shorter than On that basis I therefore propose that the the Commission assumed, and, secondly, of fines should be fixed as follows: the fact that the period which must thus be disregarded was characterized by the fact that the cartel was in an introductory phase. Rhône-Poulenc's fine must therefore be reduced by a total of 40%. Petrofina's participation was of significantly shorter duration than is asserted by the ANIC SpA ECU 525 000 Commission, and part of the period which Atochem SA ECU 1 400 000 should not be taken into account was after BASF AG ECU 1 750 000 the cartel had taken on its definitive form. DSM N V ECU 2 200 000 On that basis I propose that Petrofina's fine Hercules Chemicals NV ECU 2 200 000 should be reduced by half. A particular Hoechst AG ECU 7 200 000 problem is raised by the question to what Hüls AG ECU 2 200 000 extent the Commission included SIR's ICI PLC ECU 8 000 000 turnover in calculating the fine for ANIC. Chemische Werke According to what we have been told, the Linz AG ECU 800 000 basis of calculation was the turnover figures Montedipe SpA ECU 8 800 000 (equals market share) for 1982. There is no Petrofina SpA ECU 300 000 doubt, however, that the market share held Rhône-Poulenc SA ECU 300 000 by SIR in 1982 before it produced — for a Shell International short period — for ANIC's account was Chemical Co. Ltd ECU 7 200 000 very small. Even if there are no grounds for Solvay & Cie ECU 2 000 000

I I - 1031

OPINION OF MR VESTERDORF — CASE T-l/89

IV — Conclusion

In the light of all the foregoing I propose that the cases be decided as follows :

1. Article 1 of the Commission decision of 23 April 1986 (ĪV/31.149 — Polypro­ pylene) is annulled in so far as it is found therein that:

the applicants ANIC, Rhône-Poulenc, Hercules, Chemie Linz, Solvay, Atochem, BASF, DSM and Hüls took part in an agreement or concerted practices before Autumn 1979;

the applicants Hoechst, Shell, ICI and Montedipe took part in the said agreement or concerted practices from about mid-1978 until Autumn 1979;

ANIC SpA took part in the said agreement or concerted practices after the middle of 1982;

Petrofina SA took part in the said agreement or concerted practices before March 1982;

Hercules Chemicals N V gave detailed information on its deliveries;

the producers diverted deliveries to overseas markets in order to create a shortage in Western Europe;

the applicants shared the market by allocating to each producer a 'quota' for the two first quarters of 1983; and

in 1981 (leaving aside the first few months of the year) and 1982 the producers required each other to limit their sales in each month by reference to a previous period.

II - 1032

RHONE-POULENC v COMMISSION

2. The fines set out in Article 3 of the decision are amended as follows:

ANIC SpA ECU 525 000 Atochem SA ECU 1 400 000 BASF AG ECU 1 750 000 DSM NV ECU 2 200 000 Hercules Chemicals NV ECU 2 200 000 Hoechst AG ECU 7 200 000 Hüls AG ECU 2 200 000 ICI PLC ECU 8 000 000 Chemische Werke Linz AG ECU 800 000 Montedipe SpA ECU 8 800 000 Petrofina SpA ECU 300 000 Rhône-Poulenc SA ECU 300 000 Shell International ECU 7 200 000 Chemical Co. Ltd

Solvay & Cie ECU 2 000 000

3. For the rest, the applications are dismissed.

4. Costs

With regard to the costs of the case, it should be observed that in most of the cases the Commission's arguments have been upheld to a large extent. However, its decision has been subject to justified criticism and must be annulled on certain points. It was therefore not unreasonable to bring the cases, and I think it would therefore be right to apply the provisions of Article 69(3) of the Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice (see Article 87(3) of the Rules of Procedure of the Court of First Instance) and order the parties to bear their own costs. That should apply to Cases T - l / 8 9 , T-3/89, T-4/89 and T-6/89 to T-15/89. With regard to Case T-2/89, Petrofina, in view of the outcomeII-1033 of the case the Commission should in addition to its own costs pay half of the applicant's costs.

Text rozhodnutia bol prevzatý z verejne dostupných úradných zdrojov. Rozhodnutie je úradným dokumentom.
Navrhy_ga T-1/89 – Všeobecný súd Európskej únie | AI Pravnik